Title:   Youth

Subject:  

Author:   Leo Tolstoy

Keywords:  

Creator:  

PDF Version:   1.2



Contents:

Page No 1

Page No 2

Page No 3

Page No 4

Page No 5

Page No 6

Page No 7

Page No 8

Page No 9

Page No 10

Page No 11

Page No 12

Page No 13

Page No 14

Page No 15

Page No 16

Page No 17

Page No 18

Page No 19

Page No 20

Page No 21

Page No 22

Page No 23

Page No 24

Page No 25

Page No 26

Page No 27

Page No 28

Page No 29

Page No 30

Page No 31

Page No 32

Page No 33

Page No 34

Page No 35

Page No 36

Page No 37

Page No 38

Page No 39

Page No 40

Page No 41

Page No 42

Page No 43

Page No 44

Page No 45

Page No 46

Page No 47

Page No 48

Page No 49

Page No 50

Page No 51

Page No 52

Page No 53

Page No 54

Page No 55

Page No 56

Page No 57

Page No 58

Page No 59

Page No 60

Page No 61

Page No 62

Page No 63

Page No 64

Page No 65

Page No 66

Page No 67

Page No 68

Page No 69

Page No 70

Page No 71

Page No 72

Page No 73

Page No 74

Page No 75

Page No 76

Page No 77

Page No 78

Page No 79

Page No 80

Page No 81

Page No 82

Page No 83

Page No 84

Page No 85

Page No 86

Page No 87

Page No 88

Page No 89

Page No 90

Bookmarks





Page No 1


Youth

Leo Tolstoy



Top




Page No 2


Table of Contents

Youth ....................................................................................................................................................................1

Leo Tolstoy..............................................................................................................................................1

I. WHAT I CONSIDER TO HAVE BEEN THE BEGINNING OF MY YOUTH................................2

II. SPRINGTIME .....................................................................................................................................2

III. DREAMS ...........................................................................................................................................4

IV. OUR FAMILY CIRCLE...................................................................................................................6

VI. CONFESSION ...................................................................................................................................9

VII. THE EXPEDITION TO THE MONASTERY..............................................................................10

VIII. THE SECOND CONFESSION....................................................................................................11

IX. HOW I PREPARED MYSELF FOR THE EXAMINATIONS ......................................................13

X. THE EXAMINATION IN HISTORY ..............................................................................................14

XI. MY EXAMINATION IN MATHEMATICS ..................................................................................16

XII. MY EXAMINATION IN LATIN ..................................................................................................18

XIII. I BECOME GROWNUP............................................................................................................20

XIV. HOW WOLODA AND DUBKOFF AMUSED THEMSELVES ................................................23

XV. I AM FETED AT DINNER...........................................................................................................25

XVI. THE QUARREL ...........................................................................................................................27

XVII. I GET READY TO PAY SOME CALLS...................................................................................30

XVIII. THE VALAKHIN FAMILY ......................................................................................................32

XIX. THE KORNAKOFFS ...................................................................................................................34

XX. THE IWINS...................................................................................................................................36

XXI. PRINCE IVAN IVANOVITCH...................................................................................................38

XXII. INTIMATE CONVERSATION WITH MY FRIEND...............................................................39

XXIII. THE NECHLUDOFFS..............................................................................................................41

XXIV. LOVE .........................................................................................................................................44

XXV. I BECOME BETTER ACQUAINTED WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS .....................................46

XXVI. I SHOW OFF.............................................................................................................................48

XXVII. DIMITRI ...................................................................................................................................50

XXVIII. IN THE COUNTRY ................................................................................................................53

XXIX. RELATIONS BETWEEN THE GIRLS AND OURSELVES..................................................55

XXX. HOW I EMPLOYED MY TIME ................................................................................................57

XXXI. "COMME IL FAUT" .................................................................................................................59

XXXII. YOUTH....................................................................................................................................60

XXXIII. OUR NEIGHBOURS ..............................................................................................................63

XXXIV. MY FATHER'S SECOND MARRIAGE...............................................................................65

XXXV. HOW WE RECEIVED THE NEWS.......................................................................................66

XXXVI. THE UNIVERSITY ................................................................................................................69

XXXVII. AFFAIRS OF THE HEART ..................................................................................................71

XXXVIII. THE WORLD .......................................................................................................................72

XXXIX. THE STUDENTS' FEAST.....................................................................................................74

XL. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS ........................................................................76

XLI. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS......................................................................78

XLII. OUR STEPMOTHER ..................................................................................................................80

XLIII. NEW COMRADES ....................................................................................................................82

XLIV. ZUCHIN AND SEMENOFF.....................................................................................................86

XLV. I COME TO GRIEF .....................................................................................................................86


Youth

i



Top




Page No 3


Youth

Leo Tolstoy

Translated by C. J. Hogarth

I. WHAT I CONSIDER TO HAVE BEEN THE BEGINNING OF  MY YOUTH 

II. SPRINGTIME 

III. DREAMS 

IV. OUR FAMILY CIRCLE 

VI. CONFESSION 

VII. THE EXPEDITION TO THE MONASTERY 

VIII. THE SECOND CONFESSION 

IX. HOW I PREPARED MYSELF FOR THE EXAMINATIONS 

X. THE EXAMINATION IN HISTORY 

XI. MY EXAMINATION IN MATHEMATICS 

XII. MY EXAMINATION IN LATIN 

XIII. I BECOME GROWNUP 

XIV. HOW WOLODA AND DUBKOFF AMUSED THEMSELVES 

XV. I AM FETED AT DINNER 

XVI. THE QUARREL 

XVII. I GET READY TO PAY SOME CALLS 

XVIII. THE VALAKHIN FAMILY 

XIX. THE KORNAKOFFS 

XX. THE IWINS 

XXI. PRINCE IVAN IVANOVITCH 

XXII. INTIMATE CONVERSATION WITH MY FRIEND 

XXIII. THE NECHLUDOFFS 

XXIV. LOVE 

XXV. I BECOME BETTER ACQUAINTED WITH THE  NECHLUDOFFS 

XXVI. I SHOW OFF 

XXVII. DIMITRI 

XXVIII. IN THE COUNTRY 

XXIX. RELATIONS BETWEEN THE GIRLS AND OURSELVES 

XXX. HOW I EMPLOYED MY TIME 

XXXI. "COMME IL FAUT" 

XXXII. YOUTH 

XXXIII. OUR NEIGHBOURS 

XXXIV. MY FATHER'S SECOND MARRIAGE 

XXXV. HOW WE RECEIVED THE NEWS 

XXXVI. THE UNIVERSITY 

XXXVII. AFFAIRS OF THE HEART 

XXXVIII. THE WORLD 

XXXIX. THE STUDENTS' FEAST 

XL. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS  

Youth 1



Top




Page No 4


XLI. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS 

XLII. OUR STEPMOTHER 

XLIII. NEW COMRADES 

XLIV. ZUCHIN AND SEMENOFF 

XLV. I COME TO GRIEF  

I. WHAT I CONSIDER TO HAVE BEEN THE BEGINNING OF MY YOUTH

I have said that my friendship with Dimitri opened up for me a  new  view of my life and of its aim and

relations. The essence of  that view  lay in the conviction that the destiny of man is to  strive for moral

improvement, and that such improvement is at  once easy, possible, and  lasting. Hitherto, however, I had

found  pleasure only in the new ideas  which I discovered to arise from  that conviction, and in the forming  of

brilliant plans for a  moral, active future, while all the time my  life had been  continuing along its old petty,

muddled,  pleasureseeking course,  and the same virtuous thoughts which I and my  adored friend  Dimitri

("my own marvellous Mitia," as I used to call  him to  myself in a whisper) had been wont to exchange with

one another  still pleased my intellect, but left my sensibility untouched.  Nevertheless there came a moment

when those thoughts swept into  my  head with a sudden freshness and force of moral revelation  which left  me

aghast at the amount of time which I had been  wasting, and made me  feel as though I must at oncethat

very  secondapply those thoughts  to life, with the firm intention of  never again changing them. 

It is from that moment that I date the beginning of my youth. 

I was then nearly sixteen. Tutors still attended to give me  lessons, St. Jerome still acted as general supervisor

of my  education, and, willynilly, I was being prepared for the  University.  In addition to my studies, my

occupations included  certain vague  dreamings and ponderings, a number of gymnastic  exercises to make

myself the finest athlete in the world, a good  deal of aimless,  thoughtless wandering through the rooms of the

house (but more  especially along the maidservants' corridor), and  much looking at  myself in the mirror. From

the latter, however, I  always turned away  with a vague feeling of depression, almost of  repulsion. Not only

did  I feel sure that my exterior was ugly,  but I could derive no comfort  from any of the usual consolations

under such circumstances. I could  not say, for instance, that I  had at least an expressive, clever, or  refined

face, for there  was nothing whatever expressive about it. Its  features were of  the most humdrum, dull, and

unbecoming type, with  small grey eyes  which seemed to me, whenever I regarded them in the  mirror, to be

stupid rather than clever. Of manly bearing I possessed  even  less, since, although I was not exactly small of

stature, and  had, moreover, plenty of strength for my years, every feature in  my  face was of the meek,

sleepylooking, indefinite type. Even  refinement  was lacking in it, since, on the contrary, it  precisely

resembled that  of a simplelooking moujik, while I also  had the same big hands and  feet as he. At the time,

all this  seemed to me very shameful. 

II. SPRINGTIME

Easter of the year when I entered the University fell late in  April, so that the examinations were fixed for St.

Thomas's Week,  [Easter week.] and I had to spend Good Friday in fasting and  finally  getting myself ready for

the ordeal. 

Following upon wet snow (the kind of stuff which Karl Ivanitch  used to describe as "a child following, its

father"), the weather  had  for three days been bright and mild and still. Not a clot of  snow was  now to be seen

in the streets, and the dirty slush had  given place to  wet, shining pavements and coursing rivulets. The  last

icicles on the  roofs were fast melting in the sunshine, buds  were swelling on the  trees in the little garden, the


Youth

I. WHAT I CONSIDER TO HAVE BEEN THE BEGINNING OF MY YOUTH 2



Top




Page No 5


path leading  across the courtyard to  the stables was soft instead of being a  frozen ridge of mud, and mossy

grass was showing green between  the stones around the entrancesteps.  It was just that particular  time in

spring when the season exercises  the strongest influence  upon the human soulwhen clear sunlight

illuminates everything,  yet sheds no warmth, when rivulets run  trickling under one's  feet, when the air is

charged with an odorous  freshness, and when  the bright blue sky is streaked with long,  transparent clouds. 

For some reason or another the influence of this early stage in  the birth of spring always seems to me more

perceptible and more  impressive in a great town than in the country. One sees less,  but  one feels more. I was

standing near the windowthrough the  double  frames of which the morning sun was throwing its mote

flecked beams  upon the floor of what seemed to me my intolerably  wearisome  schoolroomand working

out a long algebraical equation  on the  blackboard. In one hand I was holding a ragged, long  suffering

"Algebra" and in the other a small piece of chalk  which had already  besmeared my hands, my face, and the

elbows of  my jacket. Nicola, clad  in an apron, and with his sleeves rolled  up, was picking out the putty  from

the windowframes with a pair  of nippers, and unfastening the  screws. The window looked out  upon the little

garden. At length his  occupation and the noise  which he was making over it arrested my  attention. At the

moment  I was in a very cross, dissatisfied frame of  mind, for nothing  seemed to be going right with me. I had

made a  mistake at the  very beginning of my algebra, and so should have to  work it out  again; twice I had let

the chalk drop. I was conscious  that my  hands and face were whitened all over; the sponge had rolled  away

into a corner; and the noise of Nicola's operations was fast  getting on my nerves. I had a feeling as though I

wanted to fly  into  a temper and grumble at some one, so I threw down chalk and  "Algebra"  alike, and began

to pace the room. Then suddenly I  remembered that  today we were to go to confession, and that  therefore I

must refrain  from doing anything wrong. Next, with  equal suddenness I relapsed into  an extraordinarily

goodhumoured  frame of mind, and walked across to  Nicola. 

"Let me help you, Nicola," I said, trying to speak as pleasantly  as I possibly could. The idea that I was

performing a meritorious  action in thus suppressing my illtemper and offering to help him  increased my

goodhumour all the more. 

By this time the putty had been chipped out, and the screws  removed, yet, though Nicola pulled with might

and main at the  crosspiece, the windowframe refused to budge. 

"If it comes out as soon as he and I begin to pull at it  together," I thought, "it will be rather a shame, as then I

shall  have nothing more of the kind to do today." 

Suddenly the frame yielded a little at one side, and came out. 

"Where shall I put it?" I said. 

"Let ME see to it, if you please," replied Nicola, evidently  surprised as well as, seemingly, not overpleased

at my zeal.  "We  must not leave it here, but carry it away to the lumberroom,  where I  keep all the frames

stored and numbered." 

"Oh, but I can manage it," I said as I lifted it up. I verily  believe that if the lumberroom had been a couple of

versts away,  and  the frame twice as heavy as it was, I should have been the  more  pleased. I felt as though I

wanted to tire myself out in  performing  this service for Nicola. When I returned to the room  the bricks and

screws had been replaced on the windowsill, and  Nicola was sweeping  the debris, as well as a few torpid

flies,  out of the open window. The  fresh, fragrant air was rushing into  and filling all the room, while  with it

came also the dull murmur  of the city and the twittering of  sparrows in the garden.  Everything was in brilliant

light, the room  looked cheerful, and  a gentle spring breeze was stirring Nicola's hair  and the leaves  of my

"Algebra." Approaching the window, I sat down  upon the  sill, turned my eyes downwards towards the

garden, and fell  into  a brown study. 


Youth

I. WHAT I CONSIDER TO HAVE BEEN THE BEGINNING OF MY YOUTH 3



Top




Page No 6


Something new to me, something extraordinarily potent and  unfamiliar, had suddenly invaded my soul. The

wet ground on  which,  here and there, a few yellowish stalks and blades of  brightgreen  grass were to be

seen; the little rivulets  glittering in the sunshine,  and sweeping clods of earth and tiny  chips of wood along

with them;  the reddish twigs of the lilac,  with their swelling buds, which nodded  just beneath the window;  the

fussy twitterings of birds as they  fluttered in the bush  below; the blackened fence shining wet from the  snow

which had  lately melted off it; and, most of all, the raw,  odorous air and  radiant sunlightall spoke to me,

clearly and  unmistakably, of  something new and beautiful, of something which,  though I cannot  repeat it here

as it was then expressed to me, I will  try to  reproduce so far as I understood it. Everything spoke to me of

beauty, happiness, and virtueas three things which were both  easy  and possible for meand said that no

one of them could  exist without  the other two, since beauty, happiness, and virtue  were one. "How did  I never

come to understand that before?" I  cried to myself. "How did I  ever manage to be so wicked? Oh, but  how

good, how happy, I could  benay, I WILL bein the future!  At once, at onceyes, this very  minuteI

will become another  being, and begin to live differently!"  For all that, I continued  sitting on the windowsill,

continued merely  dreaming, and doing  nothing. Have you ever, on a summer's day, gone to  bed in dull,  rainy

weather, and, waking just at sunset, opened your  eyes and  seen through the square space of the windowthe

space where  the  linen blind is blowing up and down, and beating its rod upon the  windowsillthe

rainsoaked, shadowy, purple vista of an avenue  of  limetrees, with a damp garden path lit up by the clear,

slanting  beams of the sun, and then suddenly heard the joyous  sounds of bird  life in the garden, and seen

insects flying to and  fro at the open  window, and glittering in the sunlight, and smelt  the fragrance of the

rainwashed air, and thought to yourself,  "Am I not ashamed to be  lying in bed on such an evening as this?"

and, leaping joyously to  your feet, gone out into the garden and  revelled in all that welter of  life? If you have,

then you can  imagine for yourself the overpowering  sensation which was then  possessing me. 

III. DREAMS

"Today I will make my confession and purge myself of every sin,"  I thought to myself. "Nor will I ever

commit another one." At  this  point I recalled all the peccadilloes which most troubled my  conscience. "I will

go to church regularly every Sunday, as well  as  read the Gospel at the close of every hour throughout the day.

What is  more, I will set aside, out of the cheque which I shall  receive each  month after I have gone to the

University, twoand  ahalf roubles" (a  tenth of my monthly allowance) "for people who  are poor but not

exactly beggars, yet without letting any one  know anything about it.  Yes, I will begin to look out for people

like thatorphans or old  womenat once, yet never tell a soul  what I am doing for them. 

"Also, I will have a room here of my very own (St. Jerome's,  probably), and look after it myself, and keep it

perfectly clean.  I  will never let any one do anything for me, for every one is  just a  human being like myself.

Likewise I will walk every day,  not drive, to  the University. Even if some one gives me a drozhki  [Russian

phaeton.]  I will sell it, and devote the money to the  poor. Everything I will do  exactly and always" (what that

"always" meant I could not possibly  have said, but at least I had  a vivid consciousness of its connoting  some

kind of prudent,  moral, and irreproachable life). "I will get up  all my lectures  thoroughly, and go over all the

subjects beforehand,  so that at  the end of my first course I may come out top and write a  thesis.  During my

second course also I will get up everything  beforehand,  so that I may soon be transferred to the third course,

and  at  eighteen come out top in the examinations, and receive two gold  medals, and go on to be Master of

Arts, and Doctor, and the first  scholar in Europe. Yes, in all Europe I mean to be the first  scholar.Well,

what next?" I asked myself at this point.  Suddenly it  struck me that dreams of this sort were a form of

pridea sin which I  should have to confess to the priest that  very evening, so I returned  to the original thread

of my  meditations. "When getting up my lectures  I will go to the  Vorobievi Gori, [Sparrow Hillsa public

park near  Moscow.] and  choose some spot under a tree, and read my lectures over  there.  Sometimes I will

take with me something to eatcheese or a pie  from Pedotti's, or something of the kind. After that I will

sleep  a  little, and then read some good book or other, or else draw  pictures  or play on some instrument

(certainly I must learn to  play the flute).  Perhaps SHE too will be walking on the Vorobievi  Gori, and will


Youth

III. DREAMS 4



Top




Page No 7


approach me one day and say, 'Who are you?' and I  shall look at her,  oh, so sadly, and say that I am the son of

a  priest, and that I am  happy only when I am there alone, quite  alone. Then she will give me  her hand, and

say something to me,  and sit down beside me. So every  day we shall go to the same  spot, and be friends

together, and I shall  kiss her. But no! That  would not be right! On the contrary, from this  day forward I  never

mean to look at a woman again. Never, never again  do I mean  to walk with a girl, nor even to go near one if I

can help  it.  Yet, of course, in three years' time, when I have come of age, I  shall marry. Also, I mean to take

as much exercise as ever I can,  and  to do gymnastics every day, so that, when I have turned  twentyfive, I

shall be stronger even than Rappo. On my first  day's training I mean  to hold out half a pood [The Pood = 40

Russian pounds.] at arm's  length for five minutes, and the next  day twentyone pounds, and the  third day

twentytwo pounds, and  so on, until at last I can hold out  four poods in each hand, and  be stronger even than

a porter. Then, if  ever any one should try  to insult me or should begin to speak  disrespectfully of HER, I  shall

take him so, by the front of his coat,  and lift him up an  arshin [The arshin = 2 feet 3 inches.] or two with  one

hand, and  just hold him there, so that he may feel my strength and  cease  from his conduct. Yet that too would

not be right. No, no, it  would not matter; I should not hurt him, merely show him that I" 

Let no one blame me because the dreams of my youth were as  foolish  as those of my childhood and boyhood.

I am sure that,  even if it be my  fate to live to extreme old age and to continue  my story with the  years, I, an

old man of seventy, shall be found  dreaming dreams just  as impossible and childish as those I am  dreaming

now. I shall be  dreaming of some lovely Maria who loves  me, the toothless old man, as  she might love a

Mazeppa; of some  imbecile son who, through some  extraordinary chance, has suddenly  become a minister of

state; of my  suddenly receiving a windfall  of a million of roubles. I am sure that  there exists no human  being,

no human age, to whom or to which that  gracious,  consolatory power of dreaming is totally a stranger. Yet,

save  for the one general feature of magic and impossibility, the  dreams of each human being, of each age of

man, have their own  distinguishing characteristics. At the period upon which I look  as  having marked the

close of my boyhood and the beginning of my  youth,  four leading sentiments formed the basis of my dreams.

The  first of  those sentiments was love for HERfor an imaginary  woman whom I  always pictured the same

in my dreams, and whom I  somehow expected to  meet some day and somewhere. This she of mine  had a

little of  Sonetchka in her, a little of Masha as Masha  could look when she stood  washing linen over the

clothestub, and  a little of a certain woman  with pearls round her fair white neck  whom I had once seen long,

long  ago at a theatre, in a box below  our own. My second sentiment was a  craving for love. I wanted  every

one to know me and to love me. I  wanted to be able to utter  my nameNicola Irtenieffand at once to  see

every one  thunderstruck at it, and come crowding round me and  thanking me  for something or another, I

hardly knew what. My third  sentiment  was the expectation of some extraordinary, glorious  happiness  that

was impendingsome happiness so strong and assured as  to  verge upon ecstasy. Indeed, so firmly persuaded

was I that very,  very soon some unexpected chance would suddenly make me the  richest  and most famous

man in the world that I lived in  constant, tremulous  expectation of this magic good fortune  befalling me. I

was always  thinking to myself that "IT is  beginning," and that I should go on  thereafter to attain  everything

that a man could wish for.  Consequently, I was for ever  hurrying from place to place, in the  belief that "IT"

must be  "beginning" just where I happened not to be.  Lastly, my fourth  and principal sentiment of all was

abhorrence of  myself, mingled  with regretyet a regret so blended with the certain  expectation  of happiness

to which I have referred that it had in it  nothing  of sorrow. It seemed to me that it would be so easy and

natural  for me to tear myself away from my past and to remake itto  forget all that had been, and to begin

my life, with all its  relations, anewthat the past never troubled me, never clung to  me  at all. I even found a

certain pleasure in detesting the past,  and in  seeing it in a darker light than the true one. This note  of regret

and  of a curious longing for perfection were the chief  mental impressions  which I gathered from that new

stage of my  growthimpressions which  imparted new principles to my view of  myself, of men, and of God's

world. O good and consoling voice,  which in later days, in sorrowful  days when my soul yielded  silently to

the sway of life's falseness and  depravity, so often  raised a sudden, bold protest against all  iniquity, as well as

mercilessly exposed the past, commanded, nay,  compelled, me to  love only the pure vista of the present, and

promised  me all that  was fair and happy in the future! O good and consoling  voice!  Surely the day will never

come when you are silent? 


Youth

III. DREAMS 5



Top




Page No 8


IV. OUR FAMILY CIRCLE

PAPA was seldom at home that spring. Yet, whenever he was so, he  seemed extraordinarily cheerful as he

either strummed his  favourite  pieces on the piano or looked roguishly at us and made  jokes about us  all, not

excluding even Mimi. For instance, he  would say that the  Tsarevitch himself had seen Mimi at the rink,  and

fallen so much in  love with her that he had presented a  petition to the Synod for  divorce; or else that I had

been  granted an appointment as secretary  to the Austrian ambassador  a piece of news which he imparted to

us  with a perfectly grave  face. Next, he would frighten Katenka with some  spiders (of which  she was very

much afraid), engage in an animated  conversation  with our friends Dubkoff and Nechludoff, and tell us and

our  guests, over and over again, his plans for the year. Although  these plans changed almost from day to day,

and  were for ever  contradicting one another, they seemed so  attractive that we were  always glad to listen to

them, and  Lubotshka, in particular, would  glue her eyes to his face, so as  not to lose a single word. One day

his plan would be that he  should leave my brother and myself at the  University, and go and  live with

Lubotshka in Italy for two years.  Next, the plan would  be that he should buy an estate on the south  coast of

the Crimea,  and take us for an annual visit there; next, that  we should  migrate en masse to St. Petersburg; and

so forth. Yet, in  addition to this unusual cheerfulness of his, another change had  come  over him of latea

change which greatly surprised me. This  was that  he had had some fashionable clothes madean olive

coloured  frockcoat, smart trousers with straps at the sides, and  a long wadded  greatcoat which fitted him to

perfection. Often,  too, there was a  delightful smell of scent about him when he came  home from a

partymore especially when he had been to see a lady  of whom Mimi  never spoke but with a sigh and a face

that seemed  to say: "Poor  orphans! How dreadful! It is a good thing that SHE  is gone now!" and  so on, and so

on. From Nicola (for Papa never  spoke to us of his  gambling) I had learnt that he (Papa) had been  very

fortunate in play  that winter, and so had won an  extraordinary amount of money, all of  which he had placed

in the  bank after vowing that he would play no  more that spring.  Evidently, it was his fear of being unable to

resist  again doing  so that was rendering him anxious to leave for the country  as  soon as possible. Indeed, he

ended by deciding not to wait until  I  had entered the University, but to take the girls to Petrovskoe

immediately after Easter, and to leave Woloda and myself to  follow  them at a later season. 

All that winter, until the opening of spring, Woloda had been  inseparable from Dubkoff, while at the same

time the pair of them  had  cooled greatly towards Dimitri. Their chief amusements (so I  gathered  from

conversations overheard) were continual drinking of  champagne,  sledgedriving past the windows of a lady

with whom  both of them  appeared to be in love, and dancing with hernot at  children's  parties, either, but at

real balls! It was this last  fact which,  despite our love for one another, placed a vast gulf  between Woloda  and

myself. We felt that the distance between a  boy still taking  lessons under a tutor and a man who danced at

real, grownup balls was  too great to allow of their exchanging  mutual ideas. Katenka, too,  seemed

grownup now, and read  innumerable novels; so that the idea  that she would some day be  getting married no

longer seemed to me a  joke. Yet, though she  and Woloda were thus grownup, they never made  friends with

one  another, but, on the contrary, seemed to cherish a  mutual  contempt. In general, when Katenka was at

home alone, nothing  but  novels amused her, and they but slightly; but as soon as ever a  visitor of the opposite

sex called, she at once grew lively and  amiable, and used her eyes for saying things which I could not  then

understand. It was only later, when she one day informed me  in  conversation that the only thing a girl was

allowed to indulge  in was  coquetrycoquetry of the eyes, I meanthat I understood  those  strange

contortions of her features which to every one else  had seemed  a matter for no surprise at all. Lubotshka also

had  begun to wear what  was almost a long dressa dress which almost  concealed her  gooseshaped feet; yet

she still remained as ready  a weeper as ever.  She dreamed now of marrying, not a hussar, but  a singer or an

instrumentalist, and accordingly applied herself  to her music with  greater diligence than ever. St. Jerome,

who  knew that he was going to  remain with us only until my  examinations were over, and so had  obtained for

himself a new  post in the family of some count or  another, now looked with  contempt upon the members of

our household.  He stayed indoors  very little, took to smoking cigarettes (then all  the rage), and  was for ever

whistling lively tunes on the edge of a  card. Mimi  daily grew more and more despondent, as though, now that


Youth

IV. OUR FAMILY CIRCLE 6



Top




Page No 9


we  were  beginning to grow up, she looked for nothing good from any one or  anything. 

When, on the day of which I am speaking, I went in to luncheon I  found only Mimi, Katenka, Lubotshka, and

St. Jerome in the  diningroom. Papa was away, and Woloda in his own room, doing  some  preparation work

for his examinations in company with a  party of his  comrades: wherefore he had requested that lunch  should

be sent to him  there. Of late, Mimi had usually taken the  head of the table, and as  none of us had any respect

for her,  luncheon had lost most of its  refinement and charm. That is to  say, the meal was no longer what it

had been in Mamma's or our  grandmother's time, namely, a kind of rite  which brought all the  family together

at a given hour and divided the  day into two  halves. We allowed ourselves to come in as late as the  second

course, to drink wine in tumblers (St. Jerome himself set us  the  example), to roll about on our chairs, to

depart without saying  grace, and so on. In fact, luncheon had ceased to be a family  ceremony. In the old days

at Petrovskoe, every one had been used  to  wash and dress for the meal, and then to repair to the

drawingroom as  the appointed hour (two o'clock) drew near, and  pass the time of  waiting in lively

conversation. Just as the  clock in the servants'  hall was beginning to whirr before  striking the hour, Foka

would enter  with noiseless footsteps, and,  throwing his napkin over his arm and  assuming a dignified, rather

severe expression, would say in loud,  measured tones: "Luncheon  is ready!" Thereupon, with pleased,

cheerful  faces, we would form  a processionthe elders going first and the  juniors following,  and, with much

rustling of starched petticoats and  subdued  creaking of boots and shoeswould proceed to the diningroom,

where, still talking in undertones, the company would seat  themselves  in their accustomed places. Or, again,

at Moscow, we  would all of us  be standing before the table readylaid in the  hall, talking quietly  among

ourselves as we waited for our  grandmother, whom the butler,  Gabriel, had gone to acquaint with  the fact that

luncheon was ready.  Suddenly the door would open,  there would come the faint swish of a  dress and the

sound of  footsteps, and our grandmotherdressed in a  mobcap trimmed with  a quaint old lilac bow, and

wearing either a  smile or a severe  expression on her face according as the state of her  health  inclined

herwould issue from her room. Gabriel would hasten  to  precede her to her armchair, the other chairs

would make a  scraping sound, and, with a feeling as though a cold shiver (the  precursor of appetite) were

running down one's back, one would  seize  upon one's damp, starched napkin, nibble a morsel or two of  bread,

and, rubbing one's hands softly under the table, gaze with  eager,  radiant impatience at the steaming plates of

soup which  the butler was  beginning to dispense in order of ranks and ages  or according to the  favour of our

grandmother. 

On the present occasion, however, I was conscious of neither  excitement nor pleasure when I went in to

luncheon. Even the  mingled  chatter of Mimi, the girls, and St. Jerome about the  horrible boots of  our Russian

tutor, the pleated dresses worn by  the young Princesses  Kornakoff, and so forth (chatter which at  any other

time would have  filled me with a sincerity of contempt  which I should have been at no  pains to concealat

all events so  far as Lubotshka and Katenka were  concerned), failed to shake the  benevolent frame of mind

into which I  had fallen. I was unusually  goodhumoured that day, and listened to  everything with a smile  and

a studied air of kindness. Even when I  asked for the kvas I  did so politely, while I lost not a moment in

agreeing with St.  Jerome when he told me that it was undoubtedly more  correct to  say "Je peux" than "Je

puis." Yet, I must confess to a  certain  disappointment at finding that no one paid any particular  attention to

my politeness and goodhumour. After luncheon,  Lubotshka  showed me a paper on which she had written

down a list  of her sins:  upon which I observed that, although the idea was  excellent so far as  it went, it would

be still better for her to  write down her sins on  her SOUL"a very different matter." 

"Why is it 'a very different matter'?" asked Lubotshka. 

"Never mind: that is all right; you do not understand me," and I  went upstairs to my room, telling St. Jerome

that I was going to  work, but in reality purposing to occupy the hour and a half  before  confession time in

writing down a list of my daily tasks  and duties  which should last me all my life, together with a  statement of

my  life's aim, and the rules by which I meant  unswervingly to be guided. 


Youth

IV. OUR FAMILY CIRCLE 7



Top




Page No 10


MY RULES 

I TOOK some sheets of paper, and tried, first of all, to make a  list of my tasks and duties for the coming year.

The paper needed  ruling, but, as I could not find the ruler, I had to use a Latin  dictionary instead. The result

was that, when I had drawn the pen  along the edge of the dictionary and removed the latter, I found  that, in

place of a line, I had only made an oblong smudge on the  paper, since the, dictionary was not long enough to

reach across  it,  and the pen had slipped round the soft, yielding corner of  the book.  Thereupon I took another

piece of paper, and, by  carefully  manipulating the dictionary, contrived to rule what at  least RESEMBLED

lines. Dividing my duties into three sections  my duties to myself,  my duties to my neighbour, and my

duties to  GodI started to indite a  list of the first of those sections,  but they seemed to me so  numerous, and

therefore requiring to be  divided into so many species  and subdivisions, that I thought I  had better first of all

write down  the heading of "Rules of My  Life" before proceeding to their detailed  inscription.  Accordingly, I

proceeded to write "Rules of My Life" on  the  outside of the six sheets of paper which I had made into a sort

of folio, but the words came out in such a crooked and uneven  scrawl  that for long I sat debating the question,

"Shall I write  them  again?"for long, sat in agonised contemplation of the  ragged  handwriting and

disfigured titlepage. Why was it that all  the beauty  and clarity which my soul then contained came out so

misshapenly on  paper (as in life itself) just when I was wishing  to apply those  qualities to what I was thinking

at the moment? 

"The priest is here, so please come downstairs and hear his  directions," said Nicola as he entered, 

Hurriedly concealing my folio under the tablecloth, I looked at  myself in the mirror, combed my hair

upwards (I imagined this to  give  me a pensive air), and descended to the divannaia, [Room  with divans,  or

anteroom] where the table stood covered with a  cloth and had an  ikon and candles placed upon it. Papa

entered  just as I did, but by  another door: whereupon the priesta grey  headed old monk with a  severe,

elderly faceblessed him, and  Papa kissed his small, squat,  wizened hand. I did the same. 

"Go and call Woldemar," said Papa. "Where is he? Wait a minute,  though. Perhaps he is preparing for the

Communion at the  University?" 

"No, he is with the Prince," said Katenka, and glanced at  Lubotshka. Suddenly the latter blushed for some

reason or  another,  and then frowned. Finally, pretending that she was not  well, she left  the room, and I

followed her. In the drawingroom  she halted, and  began to pencil something fresh on her paper of

peccadilloes. 

"Well, what new sin have you gone and committed?" I asked. 

"Nothing," she replied with another blush. All at once we heard  Dimitri's voice raised in the hall as he took

his leave of  Woloda. 

"It seems to me you are always experiencing some new temptation,"  said Katenka, who had entered the room

behind us, and now stood  looking at Lubotshka. 

What was the matter with my sister I could not conceive, but she  was now so agitated that the tears were

starting from her eyes.  Finally her confusion grew uncontrollable, and vented itself in  rage  against both

herself and Katenka, who appeared to be teasing  her. 

"Any one can see that you are a FOREIGNER!" she cried (nothing  offended Katenka so much as to be called

by that term, which is  why  Lubotshka used it). "Just because I have the secret of which  you  know," she went


Youth

IV. OUR FAMILY CIRCLE 8



Top




Page No 11


on, with anger ringing through her tone, "you  purposely go and upset me! Please do understand that it is no

joking  matter." 

"Do you know what she has gone and written on her paper,  Nicolinka? cried Katenka, much infuriated by the

term  "foreigner."  "She has written down that" 

"Oh, I never could have believed that you could be so cruel!"  exclaimed Lubotshka, now bursting into open

sobbing as she moved  away  from us. "You chose that moment on purpose! You spend your  whole time  in

trying to make me sin! I'll never go to YOU again  for sympathy and  advice!" 

VI. CONFESSION

With these and other disjointed impressions in my mind, I returned  to the divannaia. As soon as every one

had reassembled, the  priest  rose and prepared to read the prayer before confession.  The instant  that the silence

was broken by the stern, expressive  voice of the monk  as he recited the prayerand more especially  when he

addressed to us  the words: "Reveal thou all thy sins  without shame, concealment, or  extenuation, and let thy

soul be  cleansed before God: for if thou  concealest aught, then great  will be thy sin"the same sensation of

reverent awe came over me  as I had felt during the morning. I even  took a certain pleasure  in recognising this

condition of mine, and  strove to preserve it,  not only by restraining all other thoughts from  entering my  brain,

but also by consciously exerting myself to feel no  other  sensation than this same one of reverence. 

Papa was the first to go to confession. He remained a long, long  time in the room which had belonged to our

grandmother, and  during  that time the rest of us kept silence in the divannaia, or  only  whispered to one

another on the subject of who should  precede whom. At  length, the voice of the priest again reading the

prayer sounded from  the doorway, and then Papa's footsteps. The  door creaked as he came  out, coughing and

holding one shoulder  higher than the other, in his  usual way, and for the moment he  did not look at any of us. 

"YOU go now, Luba," he said presently, as he gave her cheek a  mischievous pinch. "Mind you tell him

everything. You are my  greatest  sinner, you know." 

Lubotshka went red and pale by turns, took her memorandum paper  out of her apron, replaced it, and finally

moved away towards the  doorway with her head sunk between her shoulders as though she  expected to

receive a blow upon it from above. She was not long  gone,  and when she returned her shoulders were shaking

with sobs. 

At lengthnext after the excellent Katenka (who came out of the  doorway with a smile on her face)my

turn arrived. I entered the  dimlylighted room with the same vague feeling of awe, the same  conscious

eagerness to arouse that feeling more and more in my  soul,  that had possessed me up to the present moment.

The priest,  standing  in front of a readingdesk, slowly turned his face to  me. 

I was not more than five minutes in the room, but came out from  it  happy and (so I persuaded myself)

entirely cleanseda new, a  morally  reborn individual. Despite the fact that the old  surroundings of my  life

now struck me as unfamiliar (even though  the rooms, the  furniture, and my own figurewould to heavens

that I could have  changed my outer man for the better in the same  way that I believed  myself to have changed

my inner Iwere the  same as before), I  remained in that comfortable attitude of mine  until the very moment

of  bedtime. 

Yet, no sooner had I begun to grow drowsy with the conning over  of  my sins than in a flash I recollected a

particularly shameful  sin  which I had suppressed at confession time. Instantly the  words of the  prayer before

confession came back to my memory and  began sounding in  my ears. My peace was gone for ever. "For if


Youth

VI. CONFESSION 9



Top




Page No 12


thou concealest aught,  then great will be thy sin." Each time  that the phrase recurred to me  I saw myself a

sinner for whom no  punishment was adequate. Long did I  toss from side to side as I  considered my position,

while expecting  every moment to be  visited with the divine wrathto be struck with  sudden death,

perhaps!an insupportable thought! Then suddenly the  reassuring  thought occurred to me: "Why should I

not drive out to the  monastery when the morning comes, and see the priest again, and  make  a second

confession?" Thereafter I grew calmer. 

VII. THE EXPEDITION TO THE MONASTERY

Several times that night I woke in terror at the thought that I  might be oversleeping myself, and by six o'clock

was out of bed,  although the dawn was hardly peeping in at the window. I put on  my  clothes and boots (all of

which were lying tumbled and  unbrushed  beside the bed, since Nicola, of course had not been in  yet to tidy

them up), and, without a prayer said or my face  washed, emerged, for  the first time in my life, into the street

ALONE. 

Over the way, behind the green roof of a large building, the dim,  cold dawn was beginning to blush red. The

keen frost of the  spring  morning which had stiffened the pools and mud and made  them crackle  under my feet

now nipped my face and hands also. Not  a cab was to be  seen, though I had counted upon one to make the

journey out and home  the quicker. Only a file of waggons was  rumbling along the Arbat  Prospect, and a

couple of bricklayers  talking noisily together as they  strode along the pavement.  However, after walking a

verst or so I  began to meet men and  women taking baskets to market or going with  empty barrels to  fetch the

day's water supply; until at length, at the  cross  streets near the Arbat Gate, where a pieman had set up his stall

and a baker was just opening his shop, I espied an old cabman  shaking  himself after indulging in a nap on the

box of his be  scratched old  bluepainted, hobbledehoy wreck of a drozhki. He  seemed barely awake  as

he asked twenty copecks as the fare to the  monastery and back, but  came to himself a moment afterwards,

just  as I was about to get in,  and, touching up his horse with the  spare end of the reins, started to  drive off and

leave me. "My  horse wants feeding," he growled, "I can't  take you, barin.[Sir]" 

With some difficulty and a promise of FORTY copecks I persuaded  him to stop. He eyed me narrowly as he

pulled up, but  nevertheless  said: "Very well. Get in, barin." I must confess  that I had some  qualms lest he

should drive me to a quiet corner  somewhere, and then  rob me, but I caught hold of the collar of  his ragged

drivingcoat,  close to where his wrinkled neck showed  sadly lean above his  hunchedup back, and climbed

on to the blue  painted, curved, rickety  scat. As we set off along Vozdvizhenka  Street, I noticed that the back

of the drozhki was covered with a  strip of the same greenish material  as that of which his coat was  made. For

some reason or another this  reassured me, and I no  longer felt nervous of being taken to a quiet  spot and

robbed. 

The sun had risen to a good height, and was gilding the cupolas  of  the churches, when we arrived at the

monastery. In the shade  the frost  had not yet given, but in the open roadway muddy  rivulets of water  were

coursing along, and it was through fast  thawing mire that the  horse went clipclopping his way.  Alighting,

and entering the  monastery grounds, I inquired of the  first monk whom I met where I  could find the priest

whom I was  seeking. 

"His cell is over there," replied the monk as he stopped a moment  and pointed towards a little building up to

which a flight of  steps  led. 

"I respectfully thank you," I said, and then fell to wondering  what all the monks (who at that moment began

to come filing out  of  the church) must be thinking of me as they glanced in my  direction. I  was neither a

grownup nor a child, while my face  was unwashed, my  hair unbrushed, my clothes tumbled, and my boots

unblacked and muddy.  To what class of persons were the brethren  assigning mefor they  stared at me hard


Youth

VII. THE EXPEDITION TO THE MONASTERY 10



Top




Page No 13


enough? Nevertheless I  proceeded in the direction  which the young priest had pointed out  to me. 

An old man with bushy grey eyebrows and a black cassock met me on  the narrow path to the cells, and asked

me what I wanted. For a  brief  moment I felt inclined to say "Nothing," and then run back  to the  drozhki and

drive away home; but, for all its beetling  brows, the face  of the old man inspired confidence, and I merely

said that I wished to  see the priest (whom I named). 

"Very well, young sir; I will take you to him," said the old man  as he turned round. Clearly he had guessed

my errand at a stroke.  "The father is at matins at this moment, but he will soon be  back,"  and, opening a door,

the old man led me through a neat  hall and  corridor, all lined with clean matting, to a cell. 

"Please to wait here," he added, and then, with a kind,  reassuring  glance, departed. 

The little room in which I found myself was of the smallest  possible dimensions, but extremely neat and

clean. Its furniture  only  consisted of a small table (covered with a cloth, and placed  between  two equally

small casementwindows, in which stood two  pots of  geraniums), a stand of ikons, with a lamp suspended in

front of them,  a bench, and two chairs. In one corner hung a wall  clock, with little  flowers painted on its dial,

and brass weights  to its chains, while  upon two nails driven into a screen (which,  fastened to the ceiling  with

whitewashed pegs, probably concealed  the bed) hung a couple of  cassocks. The windows looked out upon a

whitewashed wall, about two  arshins distant, and in the space  between them there grew a small  lilacbush. 

Not a sound penetrated from without, and in the stillness the  measured, friendly stroke of the clock's

pendulum seemed to beat  quite loudly. The instant that I found myself alone in this calm  retreat all other

thoughts and recollections left my head as  completely as though they had never been there, and I subsided

into  an inexpressibly pleasing kind of torpor. The rusty alpaca  cassocks  with their frayed linings, the worn

black leather  bindings of the  books with their metal clasps, the dullgreen  plants with their  carefully watered

leaves and soil, and, above  all, the abrupt, regular  beat of the pendulum, all spoke to me  intimately of some

new life  hitherto unknown to mea life of  unity and prayer, of calm, restful  happiness. 

"The months, the years, may pass," I thought to myself, "but he  remains alonealways at peace, always

knowing that his  conscience is  pure before God, that his prayer will be heard by  Him." For fully half  an hour

I sat on that chair, trying not to  move, not even to breathe  loudly, for fear I should mar the  harmony of the

sounds which were  telling me so much, and ever the  pendulum continued to beat the  samenow a little

louder to the  right, now a little softer to the  left. 

VIII. THE SECOND CONFESSION

Suddenly the sound of the priest's footsteps roused me from this  reverie. 

"Good morning to you," he said as he smoothed his grey hair with  his hand. "What can I do for you?" 

I besought him to give me his blessing, and then kissed his  small,  wizened hand with great fervour. After I

had explained to  him my  errand he said nothing, but moved away towards the ikons,  and began to  read the

exhortation: whereupon I overcame my shame,  and told him all  that was in my heart. Finally he laid his

hands  upon my head, and  pronounced in his even, resonant voice the  words: "My son, may the  blessing of

Our Heavenly Father be upon  thee, and may He always  preserve thee in faithfulness, loving  kindness, and

meekness. Amen." 

I was entirely happy. Tears of joy coursed down my face as I  kissed the hem of his cassock and then raised

my head again. The  face  of the priest expressed perfect tranquillity. So keenly did  I feel the  joy of


Youth

VIII. THE SECOND CONFESSION 11



Top




Page No 14


reconciliation that, fearing in any way to  dispel it, I took  hasty leave of him, and, without looking to one  side

of me or the  other (in order that my attention might not be  distracted), left the  grounds and reentered the

rickety,  battered drozhki. Yet the joltings  of the vehicle and the variety  of objects which flitted past my eyes

soon dissipated that  feeling, and I became filled with nothing but the  idea that the  priest must have thought

me the finestspirited young  man he had  ever met, or ever would meet, in the whole of his life.  Indeed, I

reflected, there could not be many such as myselfof that I  felt  sure, and the conviction produced in me the

kind of complacency  which craves for selfcommunication to another. I had a great  desire  to unbosom

myself to some one, and as there was no one  else to speak  to, I addressed myself to the cabman. 

"Was I very long gone? " I asked him. 

" No, not very long," he replied. He seemed to have grown more  cheerful under the influence of the sunshine.

"Yet now it is a  good  while past my horse's feedingtime. You see, I am a night  cabman." 

"Well, I only seemed to myself to be about a minute," I went on.  "Do you know what I went there for?" I

added, changing my seat to  the  well of the drozhki, so as to be nearer the driver. 

"What business is it of mine? I drive a fare where he tells me to  go," he replied. 

"Yes, but, all the same, what do you think I went there for?" I  persisted. 

"I expect some one you know is going to be buried there, so you  went to see about a plot for the grave." 

"No, no, my friend. Still, DO you know what I went there for?" 

"No, of course I cannot tell, barin," he repeated. 

His voice seemed to me so kind that I decided to edify him by  relating the cause of my expedition, and even

telling him of the  feeling which I had experienced. 

"Shall I tell you?" I said. "Well, you see,"and I told him all,  as well as inflicted upon him a description of

my fine  sentiments. To  this day I blush at the recollection. 

"Well, well!" said the cabman noncommittally, and for a long  while afterwards he remained silent and

motionless, except that  at  intervals he adjusted the skirt of his coat each time that it  was  jerked from beneath

his leg by the joltings of his huge boot  on the  drozhki's step. I felt sure that he must be thinking of me  even as

the  priest had done. That is to say, that he must be  thinking that no such  finespirited young man existed in

the  world as I. Suddenly he shot at  me: 

"I tell you what, barin. You ought to keep God's affairs to  yourself." 

"What?" I said. 

"Those affairs of yoursthey are God's business," he repeated,  mumbling the words with his toothless lips. 

"No, he has not understood me," I thought to myself, and said no  more to him till we reached home. 

Although it was not my original sense of reconciliation and  reverence, but only a sort of complacency at

having experienced  such  a sense, that lasted in me during the drive home (and that,  too,  despite the distraction

of the crowds of people who now  thronged the  sunlit streets in every direction), I had no sooner  reached

home than  even my spurious complacency was shattered, for  I found that I had not  the forty copecks


Youth

VIII. THE SECOND CONFESSION 12



Top




Page No 15


wherewith to pay the  cabman! To the butler, Gabriel,  I already owed a small debt, and  he refused to lend me

any more.  Seeing me twice run across the  courtyard in quest of the money, the  cabman must have divined the

reason, for, leaping from his drozhki,  henotwithstanding that  he had seemed so kindbegan to bawl aloud

(with an evident  desire to punch my head) that people who do not pay  for their  cabrides are swindlers. 

None of my family were yet out of bed, so that, except for the  servants, there was no one from whom to

borrow the forty copecks.  At  length, on my most sacred, sacred word of honour to repay (a  word to  which, as

I could see from his face, he did not  altogether trust),  Basil so far yielded to his fondness for me  and his

remembrance of the  many services I had done him as to pay  the cabman. Thus all my  beautiful feelings ended

in smoke. When I  went upstairs to dress for  church and go to Communion with the  rest I found that my new

clothes  had not yet come home, and so I  could not wear them. Then I sinned  headlong. Donning my other

suit, I went to Communion in a sad state of  mental perturbation,  and filled with complete distrust of all my

finer  impulses. 

IX. HOW I PREPARED MYSELF FOR THE EXAMINATIONS

On the Thursday in Easter week Papa, my sister, Katenka, and Mimi  went away into the country, and no one

remained in my  grandmother's  great house but Woloda, St. Jerome, and myself. The  frame of mind  which I

had experienced on the day of my confession  and during my  subsequent expedition to the monastery had now

completely passed away,  and left behind it only a dim, though  pleasing, memory which daily  became more

and more submerged by  the impressions of this emancipated  existence. 

The folio endorsed "Rules of My Life" lay concealed beneath a  pile  of schoolbooks. Although the idea of

the possibility of  framing  rules, for every occasion in my life and always letting  myself be  guided by them

still pleased me (since it appeared an  idea at once  simple and magnificent, and I was determined to make

practical  application of it), I seemed somehow to have forgotten  to put it into  practice at once, and kept

deferring doing so  until such and such a  moment. At the same time, I took pleasure  in the thought that every

idea which now entered my head could be  allotted precisely to one or  other of my three sections of tasks  and

dutiesthose for or to God,  those for or to my neighbour, and  those for or to myself. "I can  always refer

everything to them,"  I said to myself, "as well as the  many, many other ideas which  occur to me on one

subject or another."  Yet at this period I  often asked myself, "Was I better and more  truthful when I only

believed in the power of the human intellect, or  am I more so  now, when I am losing the faculty of

developing that  power, and  am in doubt both as to its potency and as to its  importance?" To  this I could return

no positive answer. 

The sense of freedom, combined with the springlike feeling of  vague expectation to which I have referred

already, so unsettled  me  that I could not keep myself in handcould make none but the  sorriest  of

preparations for my University ordeal. Thus I was  busy in the  schoolroom one morning, and fully aware that I

must  work hard, seeing  that tomorrow was the day of my examination in  a subject of which I  had the two

whole questions still to read  up; yet no sooner had a  breath of spring come wafted through the  window than I

felt as though  there were something quite different  that I wished to recall to my  memory. My hands laid down

my book,  my feet began to move of  themselves, and to set me walking up and  down the room, and my head

felt as though some one had suddenly  touched in it a little spring and  set some machine in motionso  easily

and swiftly and naturally did  all sorts of pleasing  fancies of which I could catch no more than the  radiancy

begin  coursing through it. Thus one hour, two hours, elapsed  unperceived. Even if I sat down determinedly to

my book, and  managed  to concentrate my whole attention upon what I was  reading, suddenly  there would

sound in the corridor the footsteps  of a woman and the  rustle of her dress. Instantly everything  would escape

my mind, and I  would find it impossible to remain  still any longer, however much I  knew that the woman

could only  be either Gasha or my grandmother's old  sewingmaid moving about  in the corridor. "Yet suppose

it should be  SHE all at once?" I  would say to myself. "Suppose IT is beginning now,  and I were to  lose it?"


Youth

IX. HOW I PREPARED MYSELF FOR THE EXAMINATIONS 13



Top




Page No 16


and, darting out into the corridor, I would  find, each  time, that it was only Gasha. Yet for long enough

afterwards I  could not recall my attention to my studies. A little  spring had  been touched in my head, and a

strange mental ferment  started  afresh. Again, that evening I was sitting alone beside a  tallow  candle in my

room. Suddenly I looked up for a momentto snuff  the candle, or to straighten myself in my chairand at

once  became  aware of nothing but the darkness in the corners and the  blank of the  open doorway. Then, I

also became conscious how still  the house was,  and felt as though I could do nothing else than go  on listening

to  that stillness, and gazing into the black square  of that open doorway,  and gradually sinking into a brown

study as  I sat there without  moving. At intervals, however, I would get  up, and go downstairs, and  begin

wandering through the empty  rooms. Once I sat a long while in  the small drawingroom as I  listened to

Gasha playing "The  Nightingale" (with two fingers) on  the piano in the large  drawingroom, where a solitary

candle  burned. Later, when the moon was  bright, I felt obliged to get  out of bed and to lean out of the

window, so that I might gaze  into the garden, and at the lighted roof  of the Shaposnikoff  mansion, the straight

tower of our parish church,  and the dark  shadows of the fence and the lilacbush where they lay  black upon

the path. So long did I remain there that, when I at length  returned to bed, it was ten o'clock in the morning

before I could  open my eyes again. 

In short, had it not been for the tutors who came to give me  lessons, as well as for St. Jerome (who at

intervals, and very  grudgingly, applied a spur to my selfconceit) and, most of all,  for  the desire to figure as

"clever" in the eyes of my friend  Nechludoff  (who looked upon distinctions in University  examinations as a

matter  of firstrate importance)had it not  been for all these things, I  say, the spring and my new freedom

would have combined to make me  forget everything I had ever  learnt, and so to go through the  examinations

to no purpose  whatsoever. 

X. THE EXAMINATION IN HISTORY

ON the 16th of April I entered, for the first time, and under the  wing of St. Jerome, the great hall of the

University. I had  driven  there with St. Jerome in our smart phaeton and wearing the  first  frockcoat of my life,

while the whole of my other clothes  even down  to my socks and linenwere new and of a grander sort.

When a Swiss  waiter relieved me of my greatcoat, and I stood  before him in all the  beauty of my attire, I felt

almost sorry to  dazzle him so. Yet I had  no sooner entered the bright, carpeted,  crowded hall, and caught

sight  of hundreds of other young men in  gymnasium [The Russian gymnasium =  the English grammar or

secondary school.] uniforms or frockcoats (of  whom but a few  threw me an indifferent glance), as well as, at

the far  end, of  some solemnlooking professors who were seated on chairs or  walking carelessly about

among some tables, than I at once became  disabused of the notion that I should attract the general  attention,

while the expression of my face, which at home, and  even in the  vestibule of the University buildings, had

denoted  only a kind of  vague regret that I should have to present so  important and  distinguished an

appearance, became exchanged for  an expression of the  most acute nervousness and dejection.  However, I

soon picked up again  when I perceived sitting at one  of the desks a very badly, untidily  dressed gentleman

who,  though not really old, was almost entirely  grey. He was occupying  a seat quite at the back of the hall

and a  little apart from the  rest, so I hastened to sit down beside him, and  then fell to  looking at the candidates

for examination, and to forming  conclusions about them. Many different figures and faces were  there  to be

seen there; yet, in my opinion, they all seemed to  divide  themselves into three classes. First of all, there were

youths like  myself, attending for examination in the company of  their parents or  tutors. Among such I could

see the youngest Iwin  (accompanied by  Frost) and Ilinka Grap (accompanied by his old  father). All youths of

this class wore the early beginnings of  beards, sported prominent  linen, sat quietly in their places, and  never

opened the books and  notebooks which they had brought with  them, but gazed at the  professors and

examination tables with  illconcealed nervousness. The  second class of candidates were  young men in

gymnasium uniforms.  Several of them had attained to  the dignity of shaving, and most of  them knew one

another. They  talked loudly, called the professors by  their names and surnames,  occupied themselves in

getting their  subjects ready, exchanged  notebooks, climbed over desks, fetched  themselves pies and


Youth

X. THE EXAMINATION IN HISTORY 14



Top




Page No 17


sandwiches from the vestibule, and ate them then  and there merely  lowering their heads to the level of a desk

for  propriety's sake.  Lastly, the third class of candidates (which seemed  a small one)  consisted of oldish

mensome of them in frock coats, but  the  majority in jackets, and with no linen to be seen. These  preserved

a serious demeanour, sat by themselves, and had a very  dingy look. The man who had afforded me

consolation by being  worse  dressed than myself belonged to this class. Leaning forward  upon his  elbows, and

running his fingers through his grey,  dishevelled hair as  he read some book or another, he had thrown  me

only a momentary  glanceand that not a very friendly one  from a pair of glittering  eyes. Then, as I sat

down, he had  frowned grimly, and stuck a shiny  elbow out to prevent me from  coming any nearer. On the

other hand, the  gymnasium men were  oversociable, and I felt rather afraid of their  proximity. One  of them

did not hesitate to thrust a book into my  hands, saying,  "Give that to that fellow over there, will you?" while

another  of them exclaimed as he pushed past me, "By your leave, young  fellow!" and a third made use of my

shoulder as a prop when he  wanted  to scramble over a desk. All this seemed to me a little  rough and

unpleasant, for I looked upon myself as immensely  superior to such  fellows, and considered that they ought

not to  treat me with such  familiarity. At length, the names began to be  called out. The  gymnasium men

walked out boldly, answered their  questions (apparently)  well, and came back looking cheerful. My  own

class of candidates were  much more diffident, as well as  appeared to answer worse. Of the  oldish men, some

answered well,  and some very poorly. When the name  "Semenoff " was called out my  neighbour with the

grey hair and  glittering eyes jostled me  roughly, stepped over my legs, and went up  to one of the  examiners'

tables. It was plain from the aspect of the  professors  that he answered well and with assurance, yet, on

returning  to  his place, he did not wait to see where he was placed on the  list,  but quietly collected his

notebooks and departed. Several  times I  shuddered at the sound of the voice calling out the  names, but my

turn  did not come in exact alphabetical order,  though already names had  begun to be called beginning with

"I." 

"Ikonin and Tenieff!" suddenly shouted some one from the  professors' end of the hall. 

"Go on, Ikonin! You are being called," said a tall, redfaced  gymnasium student near me.  "But who is this

BARtenieff or  MORtenieff  or somebody? I don't know him." 

"It must be you," whispered St. Jerome loudly in my ear. 

"MY name is IRtenieff," I said to the redfaced student. "Do you  think that was the name they were calling

out?" 

"Yes. Why on earth don't you go up? " he replied. "Lord, what a  dandy!" he added under his breath, yet not

so quietly but that I  failed to hear the words as they came wafted to me from below the  desk. In front of me

walked Ikonina tall young man of about  twentyfive, who was one of those whom I had classed as oldish

men.  He wore a tight brown frockcoat and a blue satin tie, and  had wisps of  flaxen hair carefully brushed

over his collar in the  peasant style.  His appearance had already caught my attention  when we were sitting

among the desks, and had given me an  impression that he was not  badlooking. Also I had noticed that  he

was very talkative. Yet what  struck me most about his  physiognomy was a tuft, of queer red hairs  which he

had under his  chin, as well as, still more, a strange habit  of continually  unbuttoning his waistcoat and

scratching his chest  under his  shirt. 

Behind the table to which we were summoned sat three Professors,  none of whom acknowledged our

salutations. A youngish professor  was  shuffling a bundle of tickets like a pack of cards; another  one, with  a

star on his frockcoat, was gazing hard at a gymnasium  student, who  was repeating something at great speed

about Charles  the Great, and  adding to each of his sentences the word nakonetz  [= the English  colloquialism

"you know."] while a third onean  old man in  spectaclesproceeded to bend his head down as we

approached, and,  peering at us through his glasses, pointed  silently to the tickets. I  felt his glance go over

both myself  and Ikonin, and also felt sure  that something about us had  displeased him (perhaps it was


Youth

X. THE EXAMINATION IN HISTORY 15



Top




Page No 18


Ikonin's  red hairs), for, after  taking another look at the pair of us, he  motioned impatiently to  us to be quick in

taking our tickets. I felt  vexed and offended  firstly, because none of the professors had  responded to our

bows, and, secondly, because they evidently coupled  me with  Ikonin under the one denomination of

"candidates," and so were  condemning me in advance on account of Ikonin's red hairs. I took  my  ticket

boldly and made ready to answer, but the professor's  eye passed  over my head and alighted upon Ikonin.

Accordingly, I  occupied myself  in reading my ticket. The questions printed on it  were all familiar to  me, so,

as I silently awaited my turn, I  gazed at what was passing  near me, Ikonin seemed in no way

diffidentrather the reverse, for,  in reaching for his ticket,  he threw his body halfway across the  table.

Then he gave his  long hair a shake, and rapidly conned over  what was written on  his ticket. I think he had just

opened his mouth  to answer when  the professor with the star dismissed the gymnasium  student with  a word

of commendation, and then turned and looked at  Ikonin. At  once the latter seemed taken back, and stopped

short. For  about  two minutes there was a dead silence. 

"Well?" said the professor in the spectacles. 

Once more Ikonin opened his mouth, and once more remained silent. 

" Come! You are not the only one to be examined. Do you mean to  answer or do you not?" said the youngish

professor, but Ikonin  did  not even look at him. He was gazing fixedly at his ticket and  uttered  not a single

word. The professor in the spectacles  scanned him through  his glasses, then over them, then without  them

(for, indeed, he had  time to take them off, to wipe their  lenses carefully, and to replace  them). Still not a word

from  Ikonin. All at once, however, a smile  spread itself over his  face, and he gave his long hair another shake.

Next he reached  across the table, laid down his ticket, looked at each  of the  professors in turn and then at

myself, and finally, wheeling  round on his heels, made a gesture with his hand and returned to  the  desks. The

professors stared blankly at one another. 

"Bless the fellow!" said the youngish professor. "What an  original!" 

It was now my turn to move towards the table, but the professors  went on talking in undertones among

themselves, as though they  were  unaware of my presence. At the moment, I felt firmly  persuaded that  the

three of them were engrossed solely with the  question of whether I  should merely PASS the examination or

whether I should pass it WELL,  and that it was only swagger which  made them pretend that they did not  care

either way, and behave  as though they had not seen me. 

When at length the professor in the spectacles turned to me with  an air of indifference, and invited me to

answer, I felt hurt, as  I  looked at him, to think that he should have so undeceived me:  wherefore I answered

brokenly at first. In time, however, things  came  easier to my tongue, and, inasmuch as all the questions bore

upon  Russian history (which I knew thoroughly), I ended with  eclat, and  even went so far, in my desire to

convince the  professors that I was  not Ikonin and that they must not in anyway  confound me with him, as  to

offer to draw a second ticket. The  professor in the spectacles,  however, merely nodded his head,  said "That

will do," and marked  something in his register. On  returning to the desks, I at once learnt  from the

gymnasium men  (who somehow seemed to know everything) that I  had been placed  fifth. 

XI. MY EXAMINATION IN MATHEMATICS

AT the subsequent examinations, I made several new acquaintances  in addition to the Graps (whom I

considered unworthy of my  notice)  and Iwin (who for some reason or other avoided me). With  some of these

new friends I grew quite intimate, and even Ikonin  plucked up  sufficient courage to inform me, when we next

met,  that he would have  to undergo reexamination in historythe  reason for his failure this  time being that

the professor of that  faculty had never forgiven him  for last year's examination, and  had, indeed, "almost


Youth

XI. MY EXAMINATION IN MATHEMATICS 16



Top




Page No 19


killed" him for  it. Semenoff (who was  destined for the same faculty as myselfthe  faculty of  mathematics)

avoided every one up to the very close of  the  examinations. Always leaning forward upon his elbows and

running his  fingers through his grey hair, he sat silent and  alone. Nevertheless,  when called up for

examination in  mathematics (he had no companion to  accompany him), he came out  second. The first place

was taken by a  student from the first  gymnasiuma tall, dark, lanky, palefaced  fellow who wore a  black

folded cravat and had his cheeks and forehead  dotted all  over with pimples. His hands were shapely and

slender, but  their  nails were so bitten to the quick that the fingerends looked as  though they had been tied

round with strips of thread. All this  seemed to me splendid, and wholly becoming to a student of the  first

gymnasium. He spoke to every one, and we all made friends  with him. To  me in particular his walk, his every

movement, his  lips, his dark  eyes, all seemed to have in them something  extraordinary and magnetic. 

On the day of the mathematical examination I arrived earlier than  usual at the hall. I knew the syllabus well,

yet there were two  questions in the algebra which my tutor had managed to pass over,  and  which were

therefore quite unknown to me. If I remember  rightly, they  were the Theory of Combinations and Newton's

Binomial. I seated myself  on one of the back benches and pored  over the two questions, but,  inasmuch as I

was not accustomed to  working in a noisy room, and had  even less time for preparation  than I had

anticipated, I soon found it  difficult to take in all  that I was reading. 

"Here he is. This way, Nechludoff," said Woloda's familiar voice  behind me. 

I turned and saw my brother and Dimitritheir gowns unbuttoned,  and their hands waving a greeting to

methreading their way  through  the desks. A moment's glance would have sufficed to show  any one that

they were secondcourse studentspersons to whom  the University was  as a second home. The mere look

of their open  gowns expressed at once  disdain for the "mere candidate" and a  knowledge that the "mere

candidate's" soul was filled with envy  and admiration of them. I was  charmed to think that every one  near me

could now see that I knew two  real secondcourse  students: wherefore I hastened to meet them  halfway. 

Woloda, of course, could not help vaunting his superiority a  little. 

"Hullo, you smug!" he said. "Haven't you been examined yet?" 

"No." 

"Well, what are you reading? Aren't you sufficiently primed?" 

"Yes, except in two questions. I don't understand them at all." 

"Eh, what?"and Woloda straightway began to expound to me  Newton's Binomial, but so rapidly and

unintelligibly that,  suddenly  reading in my eyes certain misgivings as to the  soundness of his  knowledge, he

glanced also at Dimitri's face.  Clearly, he saw the same  misgivings there, for he blushed hotly,  though still

continuing his  involved explanations. 

"No; hold on, Woloda, and let me try and do it," put in Dimitri  at  length, with a glance at the professors'

corner as he seated  himself  beside me. 

I could see that my friend was in the best of humours. This was  always the case with him when he was

satisfied with himself, and  was  one of the things in him which I liked best. Inasmuch as he  knew  mathematics

well and could speak clearly, he hammered the  question so  thoroughly into my head that I can remember it to

this day. Hardly had  he finished when St. Jerome said to me in a  loud whisper, "A vous,  Nicolas," and I

followed Ikonin out from  among the desks without  having had an opportunity of going  through the OTHER

question of which  I was ignorant. At the table  which we now approached were seated two  professors, while


Youth

XI. MY EXAMINATION IN MATHEMATICS 17



Top




Page No 20


before  the blackboard stood a gymnasium student, who  was working some  formula aloud, and knocking bits

off the end of the  chalk with  his too vigorous strokes. He even continued writing after  one of  the Professors

had said to him "Enough!" and bidden us draw our  tickets. "Suppose I get the Theory of Combinations?" I

thought to  myself as my tremulous fingers took a ticket from among a bundle  wrapped in torn paper. Ikonin,

for his part, reached across the  table  with the same assurance, and the same sidelong movement of  his whole

body, as he had done at the previous examination.  Taking the topmost  ticket without troubling to make

further  selection, he just glanced at  it, and then frowned angrily. 

"I always draw this kind of thing," he muttered. 

I looked at mine. Horrors! It was the Theory of Combinations! 

"What have you got?" whispered Ikonin at this point. 

I showed him. 

"Oh, I know that," he said. 

"Will you make an exchange, then?" 

"No. Besides, it would be all the same for me if I did," he  contrived to whisper just as the professor called us

up to the  blackboard. "I don't feel up to anything today." 

"Then everything is lost!" I thought to myself. Instead of the  brilliant result which I had anticipated I should

be for ever  covered  with shamemore so even than Ikonin! Suddenly, under the  very eyes of  the professor,

Ikonin turned to me, snatched my  ticket out of my  hands, and handed me his own. I looked at his  ticket. It

was Newton's  Binomial! 

The professor was a youngish man, with a pleasant, clever  expression of facean effect chiefly due to the

prominence of  the  lower part of his forehead. 

"What? Are you exchanging tickets, gentlemen?" he said. 

"No. He only gave me his to look at, professor," answered Ikonin  and, sure enough, the word "professor"

was the last word that he  uttered there. Once again, he stepped backwards towards me from  the  table, once

again he looked at each of the professors in turn  and then  at myself, once again he smiled faintly, and once

again  he shrugged  his shoulders as much as to say, "It is no use, my  good sirs." Then he  returned to the desks.

Subsequently, I learnt  that this was the third  year he had vainly attempted to  matriculate. 

I answered my question well, for I had just read it up; and the  professor, kindly informing me that I had done

even better than  was  required, placed me fifth. 

XII. MY EXAMINATION IN LATIN

All went well until my examination in Latin. So far, a gymnasium  student stood first on the list, Semenoff

second, and myself  third.  On the strength of it I had begun to swagger a little, and  to think  that, for all my

youth, I was not to be despised. 

From the first day of the examinations, I had heard every one  speak with awe of the Professor of Latin, who

appeared to be some  sort of a wild beast who battened on the financial ruin of young  men  (of those, that is to


Youth

XII. MY EXAMINATION IN LATIN 18



Top




Page No 21


say, who paid their own fees) and spoke  only in  the Greek and Latin tongues. However, St. Jerome, who had

coached me  in Latin, spoke encouragingly, and I myself thought  that, since I  could translate Cicero and

certain parts of Horace  without the aid of  a lexicon, I should do no worse than the rest.  Yet things proved

otherwise. All the morning the air had been  full of rumours concerning  the tribulations of candidates who had

gone up before me: rumours of  how one young fellow had been  accorded a nought, another one a single  mark

only, a third one  greeted with abuse and threatened with  expulsion, and so forth.  Only Semenoff and the first

gymnasium student  had, as usual, gone  up quietly, and returned to their seats with five  marks credited  to their

names. Already I felt a prescience of disaster  when  Ikonin and myself found ourselves summoned to the little

table at  which the terrible professor sat in solitary grandeur. 

The terrible professor turned out to be a little thin, bilious  looking man with hair long and greasy and a face

expressive of  extraordinary sullenness. Handing Ikonin a copy of Cicero's  Orations,  he bid him translate. To

my great astonishment Ikonin  not only read  off some of the Latin, but even managed to construe  a few lines

to the  professor's prompting. At the same time,  conscious of my superiority  over such a feeble companion, I

could  not help smiling a little, and  even looking rather contemptuous,  when it came to a question of  analysis,

and Ikonin, as on  previous occasions, plunged into a silence  which promised never  to end. I had hoped to

please the professor by  that knowing,  slightly sarcastic smile of mine, but, as a matter of  fact, I  contrived to

do quite the contrary. 

"Evidently you know better than he, since you are laughing," he  said to me in bad Russian. "Well, we shall

see. Tell me the  answer,  then." 

Later I learnt that the professor was Ikonin's guardian, and that  Ikonin actually lived with him. I lost no time

in answering the  question in syntax which had been put to Ikonin, but the  professor  only pulled a long face

and turned away from me. 

"Well, your turn will come presently, and then we shall see how  much you know," he remarked, without

looking at me, but  proceeding to  explain to Ikonin the point on which he had  questioned him. 

"That will do," he added, and I saw him put down four marks to  Ikonin in his register. "Come!" I thought to

myself. "He cannot  be so  strict after all." 

When Ikonin had taken his departure the professor spent fully  five  minutesfive minutes which seemed to

me five hoursin  setting his  books and tickets in order, in blowing his nose, in  adjusting and  sprawling

about on his chair, in gazing down the  hall, and in looking  here, there, and everywherein doing  everything,

in fact, except once  letting his eye rest upon me.  Yet even that amount of dissimulation  did not seem to

satisfy  him, for he next opened a book, and pretended  to read it, for all  the world as though I were not there at

all. I  moved a little  nearer him, and gave a cough. 

"Ah, yes! You too, of course! Well, translate me something," he  remarked, handing me a book of some kind.

"But no; you had better  take this," and, turning over the leaves of a Horace, he  indicated to  me a passage

which I should never have imagined  possible of  translation. 

"I have not prepared this," I said. 

"Oh! Then you only wish to answer things which you have got by  heart, do you? Indeed? No, no; translate

me that." 

I started to grope for the meaning of the passage, but each  questioning look which I threw at the professor

was met by a  shake of  the head, a profound sigh, and an exclamation of "No,  no!" Finally he  banged the book

to with such a snap that he  caught his finger between  the covers. Angrily releasing it, he  handed me a ticket


Youth

XII. MY EXAMINATION IN LATIN 19



Top




Page No 22


containing  questions in grammar, and, flinging  himself back in his chair,  maintained a menacing silence. I

should have tried to answer the  questions had not the expression  of his face so clogged my tongue that

nothing seemed to come from  it right. 

"No, no! That's not it at all!" he suddenly exclaimed in his  horrible accent as he altered his posture to one of

leaning  forward  upon the table and playing with the gold signetring  which was nearly  slipping from the

little finger of his left  hand. "That is not the way  to prepare for serious study, my good  sir. Fellows like

yourself think  that, once they have a gown and  a blue collar to their backs, they  have reached the summit of

all  things and become students. No, no, my  dear sir. A subject needs  to be studied FUNDAMENTALLY,"

and so on, and  so on. 

During this speech (which was uttered with a clipped sort of  intonation) I went on staring dully at his lowered

eyelids.  Beginning  with a fear lest I should lose my place as third on the  list, I went  on to fear lest I should

pass at all. Next, these  feelings became  reinforced by a sense of injustice, injured self  respect, and

unmerited humiliation, while the contempt which I  felt for the  professor as some one not quite (according to

my  ideas) "comme il  faut"a fact which I deduced from the  shortness, strength, and  roundness of his

nailsflared up in me  more and more and turned all  my other feelings to sheer  animosity. Happening,

presently, to glance  at me, and to note my  quivering lips and tearfilled eyes, he seemed  to interpret my

agitation as a desire to be accorded my marks and  dismissed:  wherefore, with an air of relenting, he said (in

the  presence of  another professor who had just approached): 

"Very well; I will accord you a 'pass'" (which signified two  marks), "although you do not deserve it. I do so

simply out of  consideration for your youth, and in the hope that, when you  begin  your University career, you

will learn to be less light  minded." 

The concluding phrase, uttered in the hearing of the other  professor (who at once turned his eyes upon me, as

though  remarking,  "There! You see, young man!") completed my  discomfiture. For a moment,  a mist swam

before my eyesa mist in  which the terrible professor  seemed to be far away, as he sat at  his table while for

an instant a  wild idea danced through my  brain. "What if I DID do such a thing?" I  thought to myself.  "What

would come of it?" However, I did not do the  thing in  question, but, on the contrary, made a bow of peculiar

reverence  to each of the professors, and with a slight smile on my  face  presumably the same smile as that

with which I had derided  Ikoninturned away from the table. 

This piece of unfairness affected me so powerfully at the time  that, had I been a free agent, I should have

attended for no more  examinations. My ambition was gone (since now I could not  possibly be  third), and I

therefore let the other examinations  pass without any  exertion, or even agitation, on my part. In the  general

list I still  stood fourth, but that failed to interest  me, since I had reasoned  things out to myself, and come to

the  conclusion that to try for first  place was stupideven "bad  form:" that, in fact, it was better to  pass

neither very well nor  very badly, as Woloda had done. This  attitude I decided to  maintain throughout the

whole of my University  career,  notwithstanding that it was the first point on which my  opinion  had differed

from that of my friend Dimitri. 

Yet, to tell the truth, my thoughts were already turning towards  a  uniform, a "mortarboard," and the

possession of a drozhki of  my own,  a room of my own, and, above all, freedom of my own. And  certainly the

prospect had its charm. 

XIII. I BECOME GROWNUP

When, on May 8th, I returned home from the final, the divinity,  examination, I found my acquaintance, the

foreman from  Rozonoff's,  awaiting me. He had called once before to fit me for  my gown, as well  as for a


Youth

XIII. I BECOME GROWNUP 20



Top




Page No 23


tunic of glossy black cloth (the lapels  of which were, on  that occasion, only sketched in chalk), but to  day he

had come to  bring me the clothes in their finished state,  with their gilt buttons  wrapped in tissue paper. 

Donning the garments, and finding them splendid (notwithstanding  that St. Jerome assured me that the back

of the tunic wrinkled  badly), I went downstairs with a complacent smile which I was  powerless to banish

from my face, and sought Woloda, trying the  while  to affect unconsciousness of the admiring looks of the

servants, who  came darting out of the hall and corridor to gaze  upon me with  ravished eyes. Gabriel, the

butler, overtook me in  the salle, and,  after congratulating me with much empressement,  handed me, according

to instructions from my father, four bank  notes, as well as informed  me that Papa had also given orders  that,

from that day forth, the  groom Kuzma, the phaeton, and the  bay horse Krassavchik were to be  entirely at my

disposal. I was  so overjoyed at this not altogether  expected goodfortune that I  could no longer feign

indifference in  Gabriel's presence, but,  flustered and panting, said the first thing  which came into my  head

("Krassavchik is a splendid trotter," I think  it was). Then,  catching sight of the various heads protruding from

the  doors of  the hall and corridor, I felt that I could bear no more, and  set  off running at full speed across the

salle, dressed as I was in  the new tunic, with its shining gilt buttons. Just as I burst  into  Woloda's room, I

heard behind me the voices of Dubkoff and  Nechludoff,  who had come to congratulate me, as well as to

propose a dinner  somewhere and the drinking of much champagne in  honour of my  matriculation. Dimitri

informed me that, though he  did not care for  champagne, he would nevertheless join us that  evening and

drink my  health, while Dubkoff remarked that I looked  almost like a colonel,  and Woloda omitted to

congratulate me at  all, merely saying in an acid  way that he supposed we should now  i.e. in two days

timebe off  into the country. The truth was  that Woloda, though pleased at my  matriculation, did not

altogether like my becoming as grownup as  himself. St. Jerome,  who also joined us at this moment, said in a

very  pompous manner  that his duties were now ended, and that, although he  did not  know whether they had

been well done or ill, at least he had  done  his best, and must depart tomorrow to his Count's. In replying  to

their various remarks I could feel, in spite of myself, a  pleased,  agreeable, faintly selfsufficient smile

playing over my  countenance,  as well as could remark that that smile,  communicated itself to those  to whom

I was speaking. 

So here was I without a tutor, yet with my own private drozhki,  my  name printed on the list of students, a

sword and belt of my  own, and  a chance of an occasional salute from officials! In  short, I was  grownup and, I

suppose, happy. 

Finally, we arranged to go out and dine at five o'clock, but since  Woloda presently went off to Dubkoff's, and

Dimitri disappeared  in  his usual fashion (saying that there was something he MUST do  before  dinner), I was

left with two whole hours still at my  disposal. For a  time I walked through the rooms of the house, and

looked at myself in  all the mirrorsfirstly with the tunic  buttoned, then with it  unbuttoned, and lastly with

only the top  button fastened. Each time it  looked splendid. Eventually, though  anxious not to show any

excess of  delight, I found myself unable  to refrain from crossing over to the  coachhouse and stables to  gaze

at Krassovchik, Kuzma, and the  drozhki. Then I returned and  once more began my tour of the rooms,  where I

looked at myself in  all the mirrors as before, and counted my  money over in my  pocketmy face smiling

happily the while. Yet not an  hour had  elapsed before I began to feel slightly ennuyeto feel a  shade  of

regret that no one was present to see me in my splendid  position. I began to long for life and movement, and

so sent out  orders for the drozhki to be got ready, since I had made up my  mind  to drive to the Kuznetski

Bridge and make some purchases. 

In this connection I recalled how, after matriculating, Woloda  had  gone and bought himself a lithograph of

horses by Victor Adam  and some  pipes and tobacco: wherefore I felt that I too must do  the same. Amid

glances showered upon me from every side, and with  the sunlight  reflected from my buttons, capbadge, and

sword, I  drove to the  Kuznetski Bridge, where, halting at a Picture shop,  I entered it with  my eyes looking to

every side. It was not  precisely horses by Adam  which I meant to buy, since I did not  wish to be accused of

too  closely imitating Woloda; wherefore,  out of shame for causing the  obsequious shopmen such agitation as


Youth

XIII. I BECOME GROWNUP 21



Top




Page No 24


I appeared to do, I made a hasty  selection, and pitched upon a  watercolour of a woman's head which I  saw

displayed in the  windowprice twenty roubles. Yet no sooner had I  paid the twenty  roubles over the counter

than my heart smote me for  having put  two such beautifully dressed shopassistants to so much  trouble  for

such a trifle. Moreover, I fancied that they were  regarding  me with some disdain. Accordingly, in my desire

to show them  what  manner of man I was, I turned my attention to a silver trifle  which I saw displayed in a

showcase, and, recognising that it  was a  portecrayon (price eighteen roubles), requested that it  should

forthwith be wrapped in paper for me. Next, the money  paid, and the  information acquired that splendid pipes

and  tobacco were to be  obtained in an adjacent emporium, I bowed to  the two shopmen politely,  and issued

into the street with the  picture under my arm. At the shop  next door (which had painted on  its signboard a

negro smoking a  cigar) I bought (likewise out of  a desire to imitate no one) some  Turkish tobacco, a

Stamboul  hookah, and two pipes. On coming out of  the shop, I had just  entered the drozhki when I caught

sight of  Semenoff, who was  walking hurriedly along the pavement with his head  bent down.  Vexed that he

should not have recognised me, I called out  to him  pretty loudly, "Hold on a minute!" and, whipping up the

drozhki,  soon overtook him. 

"How do you do?" I said. 

"My respects to you," he replied, but without stopping. 

"Why are you not in your University uniform?" I next inquired. 

At this he stopped short with a frown, and parted his white teeth  as though the sun were hurting his eyes. The

next moment,  however, he  threw a glance of studied indifference at my drozhki  and uniform, and  continued

on his way. 

From the Kuznetski Bridge, I drove to a confectioner's in  Tverskaia Street, and, much as I should have liked

it to be  supposed  that it was the newspapers which most interested me, I  had no choice  but to begin falling

upon tartlet after tartlet. In  fact, for all my  bashfulness before a gentleman who kept  regarding me with some

curiosity from behind a newspaper, I ate  with great swiftness a  tartlet of each of the eight different  sorts

which the confectioner  kept. 

On reaching home, I experienced a slight touch of stomachache,  but paid no attention to it, and set to work

to inspect my  purchases.  Of these, the picture so much displeased me that,  instead of having it  framed and

hung in my room, as Woloda had  done with his, I took pains  to hide it behind a chest of drawers,  where no

one could see it.  Likewise, though I also found the  portecrayon distasteful, I was  able, as I laid it on my

table,  to comfort myself with the thought  that it was at least a SILVER  articleso much capital, as it

wereand likely to be very  useful to a student. As for the smoking  things, I decided to put  them into use at

once, and try their  capabilities. 

Unsealing the four packages, and carefully filling the Stamboul  pipe with some finecut, reddishyellow

Turkish tobacco, I  applied a  hot cinder to it, and, taking the mouthpiece between my  first and  second fingers

(a position of the hand which greatly  caught my fancy),  started to inhale the smoke. 

The smell of the tobacco seemed delightful, yet something burnt  my  mouth and caught me by the breath.

Nevertheless, I hardened my  heart,  and continued to draw abundant fumes into my interior.  Then I tried

blowing rings and retaining the smoke. Soon the room  became filled  with blue vapours, while the pipe started

to  crackle and the tobacco  to fly out in sparks. Presently, also, I  began to feel a smarting in  my mouth and a

giddiness in my head.  Accordingly, I was on the point  of stopping and going to look at  myself and my pipe in

the mirror,  when, to my surprise, I found  myself staggering about. The room was  whirling round and round,

and as I peered into the mirror (which I  reached only with some  difficulty) I perceived that my face was as

white as a sheet.  Hardly had I thrown myself down upon a sofa when  such nausea and  faintness swept over


Youth

XIII. I BECOME GROWNUP 22



Top




Page No 25


me that, making up my mind that  the pipe had  proved my death, I expected every moment to expire.  Terribly

frightened, I tried to call out for some one to come and help  me,  and to send for the doctor. 

However, this panic of mine did not last long, for I soon  understood what the matter with me was, and

remained lying on the  sofa with a racking headache and my limbs relaxed as I stared  dully  at the stamp on the

package of tobacco, the Pipetube  coiled on the  floor, and the odds and ends of tobacco and  confectioner's

tartlets  which were littered about. "Truly," I  thought to myself in my  dejection and disillusionment, "I cannot

be quite grownup if I cannot  smoke as other fellows do, and  should be fated never to hold a chibouk

between my first and  second fingers, or to inhale and puff smoke  through a flaxen  moustache!" 

When Dimitri called for me at five o'clock, he found me in this  unpleasant predicament. After drinking a

glass of water, however,  I  felt nearly recovered, and ready to go with him. 

"So much for your trying to smoke!" said he as he gazed at the  remnants of my debauch. "It is a silly thing to

do, and waste of  money as well. I long ago promised myself never to smoke. But  come  along; we have to call

for Dubkoff." 

XIV. HOW WOLODA AND DUBKOFF AMUSED THEMSELVES

THE moment that Dimitri entered my room I perceived from his  face,  manner of walking, and the signs

which, in him, denoted  illhumoura  blinking of the eyes and a grim holding of his head  to one side, as

though to straighten his collarthat he was in  the coldlycorrect  frame of mind which was his when he felt

dissatisfied with himself. It  was a frame of mind, too, which  always produced a chilling effect upon  my

feelings towards him.  Of late I had begun to observe and appraise  my friend's character  a little more, but our

friendship had in no way  suffered from  that, since it was still too young and strong for me to  be able  to look

upon Dimitri as anything but perfect, no matter in  what  light I regarded him. In him there were two

personalities, both  of which I thought beautiful. One, which I loved devotedly, was  kind,  mild, forgiving, gay,

and conscious of being those various  things.  When he was in this frame of mind his whole exterior, the  very

tone of  his voice, his every movement, appeared to say: "I  am kind and  goodnatured, and rejoice in being

so, and every one  can see that I so  rejoice." The other of his two personalities  one which I had only  just

begun to apprehend, and before the  majesty of which I bowed in  spiritwas that of a man who was  cold,

stern to himself and to  others, proud, religious to the  point of fanaticism, and pedantically  moral. At the

present  moment he was, as I say, this second  personality. 

With that frankness which constituted a necessary condition of  our  relations I told him, as soon as we entered

the drozhki, how  much it  depressed and hurt me to see him, on this my feteday in  a frame of  mind so

irksome and disagreeable to me. 

"What has upset you so?" I asked him. "Will you not tell me?" 

"My dear Nicolas," was his slow reply as he gave his head a  nervous twitch to one side and blinked his eyes,

"since I have  given  you my word never to conceal anything from you, you have no  reason to  suspect me of

secretiveness. One cannot always be in  exactly the same  mood, and if I seem at all put out, that is all  there is

to say about  it." 

"What a marvellously open, honourable character his is!" I  thought  to myself, and dropped the subject. 

We drove the rest of the way to Dubkoff's in silence. Dubkoff's  flat was an unusually fine oneor, at all

events, so it seemed  to  me. Everywhere were rugs, pictures, gardenias, striped  hangings,  photographs, and

curved settees, while on the walls  hung guns,  pistols, pouches, and the mounted heads of wild  beasts. It was


Youth

XIV. HOW WOLODA AND DUBKOFF AMUSED THEMSELVES 23



Top




Page No 26


the  appearance of this apartment which made me  aware whom, it was that  Woloda had imitated in the scheme

of his  own sittingroom. We found  Dubkoff and Woloda engaged in cards,  while seated also at the table,  and

watching the game with close  attention, was a gentleman whom I did  not know, but who appeared  to be of no

great importance, judging by  the modesty of his  attitude. Dubkoff himself was in a silk  dressinggown and

soft  slippers, while Wolodaseated opposite him on  a divanwas in his  shirtsleeves, as well as (to judge by

his flushed  face and the  impatient, cursory glance which he gave us for a second  as he  looked up from the

cards) much taken up with the game. On seeing  me, he reddened still more. 

"Well, it is for you to deal," he remarked to Dubkoff. In an  instant I divined that he did not altogether relish

my becoming  acquainted with the fact that he gambled. Yet his expression had  nothing in it of

confusiononly a look which seemed to me to say:  "Yes, I play cards, and if you are surprised at that, it is

only  because you are so young. There is nothing wrong about itit is  a  necessity at our age." Yes, I at once

divined and understood  that. 

Instead of dealing, however, Dubkoff rose and shook hands with  us;  after which he bade us both be seated,

and then offered us  pipes,  which we declined. 

"Here is our DIPLOMAT, thenthe hero of the day!" he said to me,  "Good Lord! how you look like a

colonel!" 

"Hm!" I muttered in reply, though once more feeling a complacent  smile overspread my countenance. 

I stood in that awe of Dubkoff which a sixteenyearold boy  naturally feels for a twentysevenyearold

man of whom his  elders  say that he is a very clever young man who can dance well  and speak  French, and

who, though secretly despising one's youth,  endeavours to  conceal the fact. Yet, despite my respect for him,  I

somehow found it  difficult and uncomfortable, throughout my  acquaintanceship with him,  to look him in the

eyes, I have since  remarked that there are three  kinds of men whom I cannot face  easily, namely those who

are much  better than myself, those who  are much worse, and those between whom  and myself there is a

mutual determination not to mention some  particular thing of  which we are both aware. Dubkoff may have

been a  much better  fellow than myself, or he may have been a much worse; but  the  point was that he lied very

frequently without recognising the  fact that I was aware of his doing so, yet had determined not to  mention it. 

"Let us play another round," said Woloda, hunching one shoulder  after the manner of Papa, and reshuffling

the cards. 

"How persistent you are!" said Dubkoff. "We can play all we want  to afterwards. Well, one more round,

then." 

During the play, I looked at their hands. Woloda's hands were  large and red, whilst in the crook of the thumb

and the way in  which  the other fingers curved themselves round the cards as he  held them  they so exactly

resembled Papa's that now and then I  could not help  thinking that Woloda purposely held the cards thus  so as

to look the  more like a grownup. Yet the next moment,  looking at his face, I could  see that he had not a

thought in his  mind beyond the game. Dubkoff's  hands, on the contrary, were  small, puffy, and inclined to

clench  themselves, as well as  extremely neat and smallfingered. They were  just the kind of  hands which

generally display rings, and which are  most to be  seen on persons who are both inclined to use them and fond

of  objets de vertu. 

Woloda must have lost, for the gentleman who was watching the  play  remarked that Vladimir Petrovitch had

terribly bad luck,  while Dubkoff  reached for a note book, wrote something in it, and  then, showing  Woloda

what he had written, said: 


Youth

XIV. HOW WOLODA AND DUBKOFF AMUSED THEMSELVES 24



Top




Page No 27


"Is that right?" 

"Yes." said Woloda, glancing with feigned carelessness at the  note  book. "Now let us go." 

Woloda took Dubkoff, and I gave Dimitri a lift in my drozhki. 

"What were they playing at?" I inquired of Dimitri. 

"At piquet. It is a stupid game. In fact, all such games are  stupid." 

"And were they playing for much?" 

"No, not very much, but more than they ought to." 

"Do you ever play yourself?" 

"No; I swore never to do so; but Dubkoff will play with any one  he  can get hold of." 

"He ought not to do that," I remarked. "So Woloda does not play  so  well as he does?" 

"Perhaps Dubkoff ought not to, as you say, yet there is nothing  especially bad about it all. He likes playing,

and plays well,  but he  is a good fellow all the same." 

"I had no idea of this," I said. 

"We must not think ill of him," concluded Dimitri, "since he is a  simply splendid fellow. I like him very

much, and always shall  like  him, in spite of his weakness." 

For some reason or another the idea occurred to me that, just  BECAUSE Dimitri stuck up so stoutly for

Dubkoff, he neither liked  nor  respected him in reality, but was determined, out of  stubbornness and  a desire

not to be accused of inconstancy, never  to own to the fact.  He was one of those people who love their  friends

their life long, not  so much because those friends remain  always dear to them, as because,  having

oncepossibly  mistakenlyliked a person, they look upon it as  dishonourable to  cease ever to do so. 

XV. I AM FETED AT DINNER

Dubkoff and Woloda knew every one at the restaurant by name, and  every one, from the waiters to the

proprietor, paid them great  respect. No time was lost in allotting us a private room, where a  bottle of iced

champagneupon which I tried to look with as much  indifference as I couldstood ready waiting for us, and

where we  were served with a most wonderful repast selected by Dubkoff from  the  French menu. The meal

went off most gaily and agreeably,  notwithstanding that Dubkoff, as usual, told us bloodcurdling  tales  of

doubtful veracity (among others, a tale of how his  grandmother once  shot dead three robbers who were

attacking her  a recital at which I  blushed, closed my eyes, and turned away  from the narrator), and that

Woloda reddened visibly whenever I  opened my mouth to speakwhich was  the more uncalled for on his

part, seeing that never once, so far as I  can remember, did I say  anything shameful. After we had been given

champagne, every one  congratulated me, and I drank "hands across" with  Dimitri and  Dubkoff, and wished

them joy. Since, however, I did not  know to  whom the bottle of champagne belonged (it was explained to me

later that it was common property), I considered that, in return,  I  ought to treat my friends out of the money

which I had never  ceased to  finger in my pocket. Accordingly, I stealthily extracted  a tenrouble  note, and,

beckoning the waiter to my side, handed  him the money, and  told him in a whisper (yet not so softly but  that


Youth

XV. I AM FETED AT DINNER 25



Top




Page No 28


every one could hear  me, seeing that every one was staring  at me in dead silence) to  "bring, if you please, a

halfbottle of  champagne." At this Woloda  reddened again, and began to fidget so  violently, and to gaze

upon  myself and every one else with such a  distracted air, that I felt sure  I had somehow put my foot in it.

However, the halfbottle came, and we  drank it with great gusto.  After that, things went on merrily. Dubkoff

continued his  unending fairy tales, while Woloda also told funny  storiesand  told them well, tooin a way

I should never have  credited him: so  that our laughter rang long and loud. Their best  efforts lay in  imitation,

and in variants of a certain wellknown saw.  "Have you  ever been abroad?" one would say to the other, for

instance.  "No," the one interrogated would reply, "but my brother plays the  fiddle." Such perfection had the

pair attained in this species of  comic absurdity that they could answer any question by its means,  while they

would also endeavour to unite two absolutely  unconnected  matters without a previous question having been

asked  at all, yet say  everything with a perfectly serious face and  produce a most comic  effect. I too began to

try to be funny, but  as soon as ever I spoke  they either looked at me askance or did  not look at me until I had

finished: so that my anecdotes fell  flat. Yet, though Dubkoff always  remarked, "Our DIPLOMAT is  lying,

brother," I felt so exhilarated with  the champagne and the  company of my elders that the remark scarcely

touched me. Only  Dimitri, though he drank level with the rest of us,  continued in  the same severe, serious

frame of minda fact which put  a  certain check upon the general hilarity. 

"Now, look here, gentlemen," said Dubkoff at last. "After dinner  we ought to take the DIPLOMAT in hand.

How would it be for him to  go  with us to see Auntie? There we could put him through his  paces." 

"Ah, but Nechludoff will not go there," objected Woloda. 

"O unbearable, insupportable man of quiet habits that you are!"  cried Dubkoff, turning to Dimitri. "Yet come

with us, and you  shall  see what an excellent lady my dear Auntie is." 

"I will neither go myself nor let him go," replied Dimitri. 

"Let whom go? The DIPLOMAT? Why, you yourself saw how he  brightened up at the very mention of

Auntie." 

"It is not so much that I WILL NOT LET HIM go," continued  Dimitri,  rising and beginning to pace the room

without looking at  me, "as that  I neither wish him nor advise him to go. He is not a  child now, and if  he must

go he can go alonewithout you. Surely  you are ashamed of  this, Dubkoff?ashamed of always wanting

others to do all the wrong  things that you yourself do?" 

"But what is there so very wrong in my inviting you all to come  and take a cup of tea with my Aunt?" said

Dubkoff, with a wink at  Woloda. "If you don't like us going, it is your affair; yet we  are  going all the same.

Are you coming, Woloda?" 

"Yes, yes," assented Woloda. "We can go there, and then return to  my rooms and continue our piquet." 

"Do you want to go with them or not?" said Dimitri, approaching  me. 

"No," I replied, at the same time making room for him to sit down  beside me on the divan. "I did not wish to

go in any case, and  since  you advise me not to, nothing on earth will make me go now.  Yet," I  added a

moment later, "I cannot honestly say that I have  NO desire to  go. All I say is that I am glad I am not going." 

"That is right," he said. "Live your own life, and do not dance  to  any one's piping. That is the better way." 

This little tiff not only failed to mar our hilarity, but even  increased it. Dimitri suddenly reverted to the kindly

mood which  I  loved bestso great (as I afterwards remarked on more than one  occasion) was the influence


Youth

XV. I AM FETED AT DINNER 26



Top




Page No 29


which the consciousness of having  done a  good deed exercised upon him. At the present moment the  source

of his  satisfaction was the fact that he had stopped my  expedition to  "Auntie's." He grew extraordinarily gay,

called for  another bottle of  champagne (which was against his rules),  invited some one who was a  perfect

stranger into our room, plied  him with wine, sang "Gaudeamus  igitur," requested every one to  join him in the

chorus, and proposed  that we should and rink at  the Sokolniki. [Mews.] 

"Let us enjoy ourselves tonight," he said with a laugh. "It is  in  honour of his matriculation that you now see

me getting drunk  for the  first time in my life." 

Yet somehow this merriment sat ill upon him. He was like some  goodnatured father or tutor who is pleased

with his young  charges,  and lets himself go for their amusement, yet at the same  time tries to  show them that

one can enjoy oneself decently and  in an honourable  manner. However, his unexpected gaiety had an

infectious influence  upon myself and my companions, and the more  so because each of us had  now drunk

about half a bottle of  champagne. 

It was in this pleasing frame of mind that I went out into the  main salon to smoke a cigarette which Dubkoff

had given me. In  rising  I noticed that my head seemed to swim a little, and that  my legs and  arms retained

their natural positions only when I  bent my thoughts  determinedly upon them. At other moments my legs

would deviate from  the straight line, and my arms describe  strange gestures. I  concentrated my whole

attention upon the  members in question, forced  my hands first to raise themselves  and button my tunic, and

then to  smooth my hair (though they  ruffled my locks in doing so), and lastly  commanded my legs to  march

me to the doora function which they duly  performed,  though at one time with too much reluctance, and at

another  with  too much ABANDON (the left leg, in particular, coming to a halt  every moment on tiptoe).

Some one called out to me, "Where are  you  going to? They will bring you a cigarlight directly," but I

guessed  the voice to be Woloda's, and, feeling satisfied,  somehow, that I had  succeeded in divining the fact,

merely smiled  airily in reply, and  continued on my way. 

XVI. THE QUARREL

In the main salon I perceived sitting at a small table a short,  squat gentleman of the professional type. He had

a red moustache,  and  was engaged in eating something or another, while by his side  sat a  tall, cleanshaven

individual with whom he was carrying on  a  conversation in French. Somehow the aspect of these two persons

displeased me; yet I decided, for all that, to light my cigarette  at  the candelabrum which was standing before

them. Looking from  side to  side, to avoid meeting their gaze, I approached the  table, and applied  my cigarette

to the flame. When it was fairly  alight, I involuntarily  threw a glance at the gentleman who was  eating, and

found his grey  eyes fixed upon me with an expression  of intense displeasure. Just as  I was turning away his

red  moustache moved a little, and he said in  French: 

"I do not like people to smoke when I am dining, my good sir." 

I murmured something inaudible. 

"No, I do not like it at all," he went on sternly, and with a  glance at his cleanshaven companion, as though

inviting him to  admire the way in which he was about to deal with me. "I do not  like  it, my good sir, nor do I

like people who have the impudence  to puff  their smoke up one's very nose." 

By this time I had gathered that it was myself he was scolding,  and at first felt as though I had been altogether

in the wrong, 

"I did not mean to inconvenience you," I said. 


Youth

XVI. THE QUARREL 27



Top




Page No 30


"Well, if you did not suppose you were being impertinent, at  least  I did! You are a cad, young sir!" he

shouted in reply. 

"But what right have you to shout at me like that?" I exclaimed,  feeling that it was now HE that was insulting

ME, and growing  angry  accordingly. 

"This much right," he replied, "that I never allow myself to be  overlooked by any one, and that I always teach

young fellows like  yourself their manners. What is your name, young sir, and where  do  you live?" 

At this I felt so hurt that my teeth chattered, and I felt as  though I were choking. Yet all the while I was

conscious of being  in  the wrong, and so, instead of offering any further rudeness to  the  offended one, humbly

told him my name and address. 

"And MY name, young sir," he returned, "is Kolpikoff, and I will  trouble you to be more polite to me in

future.However, You will  hear from me again" ("vous aurez de mes nouvelles"the  conversation  had

been carried on wholly in French), was his  concluding remark. 

To this I replied, "I shall be delighted," with an infusion of as  much hauteur as I could muster into my tone.

Then, turning on my  heel, I returned with my cigarettewhich had meanwhile gone out  to  our own room. 

I said nothing, either to my brother or my friends, about what  had  happened (and the more so because they

were at that moment  engaged in  a dispute of their own), but sat down in a corner to  think over the  strange

affair. The words, "You are a cad, young  sir," vexed me more  and more the longer that they sounded in my

ears. My tipsiness was  gone now, and, in considering my conduct  during the dispute, the  uncomfortable

thought came over me that I  had behaved like a coward. 

"Yet what right had he to attack me?" I reflected. "Why did he  not  simply intimate to me that I was annoying

him? After all, it  may have  been he that was in the wrong. Why, too, when he called  me a young  cad, did I

not say to him, 'A cad, my good sir, is one  who takes  offence'? Or why did I not simply tell him to hold his

tongue? That  would have been the better course. Or why did I not  challenge him to a  duel? No, I did none of

those things, but  swallowed his insults like a  wretched coward." 

Still the words, "You are a cad, young sir," kept sounding in my  ears with maddening iteration. "I cannot

leave things as they  are," I  at length decided as I rose to my feet with the fixed  intention of  returning to the

gentleman and saying something  outrageous to  himperhaps, also, of breaking the candelabrum  over his

head if  occasion offered. Yet, though I considered the  advisability of this  last measure with some pleasure, it

was not  without a good deal of  trepidation that I reentered the main  salon. As luck would have it,  M.

Kolpikoff was no longer there,  but only a waiter engaged in  clearing the table. For a moment I  felt like telling

the waiter the  whole story, and explaining to  him my innocence in the matter, but for  some reason or another

I  thought better of it, and once more returned,  in the same hazy  condition of mind, to our own room. 

"What has become of our DIPLOMAT?" Dubkoff was just saying. "Upon  him now hang the fortunes of

Europe." 

"Oh, leave me alone," I said, turning moodily away. Then, as I  paced the room, something made me begin to

think that Dubkoff was  not  altogether a good fellow. "There is nothing very much to  admire in his  eternal

jokes and his nickname of 'DIPLOMAT,'" I  reflected. "All he  thinks about is to win money from Woloda and

to go and see his  'Auntie.' There is nothing very nice in all  that. Besides, everything  he says has a touch of

blackguardism in  it, and he is forever trying  to make people laugh. In my opinion  he is simply stupid when he

is not  absolutely a brute." I spent  about five minutes in these reflections,  and felt my enmity  towards Dubkoff

continually increasing. For his  part, he took no  notice of me, and that angered me the more. I  actually felt


Youth

XVI. THE QUARREL 28



Top




Page No 31


vexed  with Woloda and Dimitri because they went on  talking to him. 

"I tell you what, gentlemen: the DIPLOMAT ought to be  christened,"  said Dubkoff suddenly, with a glance

and a smile  which seemed to me  derisive, and even treacherous. "Yet, 0 Lord,  what a poor specimen he  is!" 

"You yourself ought to be christened, and you yourself are a  sorry  specimen!" I retorted with an evil smile,

and actually  forgetting to  address him as "thou." [In Russian as in French,  the second person  singular is the

form of speech used between  intimate friends.] 

This reply evidently surprised Dubkoff, but he turned away good  humouredly, and went on talking to

Woloda and Dimitri. I tried to  edge myself into the conversation, but, since I felt that I could  not  keep it up, I

soon returned to my corner, and remained there  until we  left. 

When the bill had been paid and wraps were being put on, Dubkoff  turned to Dimitri and said: "Whither are

Orestes and Pedalion  going  now? Home, I suppose, to talk about love. Well, let US go  and see my  dear

Auntie. That will be far more entertaining than  your sour  company." 

"How dare you speak like that, and laugh at us?" I burst out as I  approached him with clenched fists. "How

dare you laugh at  feelings  which you do not understand? I will not have you do it!  Hold your  tongue!" At this

point I had to hold my own, for I did  not know what  to say next, and was, moreover, out of breath with

excitement. At  first Dubkoff was taken aback, but presently he  tried to laugh it off,  and to take it as a joke.

Finally I was  surprised to see him look  crestfallen, and lower his eyes. 

"I NEVER laugh at you or your feelings. It is merely my way of  speaking," he said evasively. 

"Indeed?" I cried; yet the next moment I felt ashamed of myself  and sorry for him, since his flushed,

downcast face had in it no  other expression than one of genuine pain. 

"What is the matter with you?" said Woloda and Dimitri  simultaneously. "No one was trying to insult you." 

"Yes, he DID try to insult me!" I replied. 

"What an extraordinary fellow your brother is!" said Dubkoff to  Woloda. At that moment he was passing out

of the door, and could  not  have heard what I said. Possibly I should have flung myself  after him  and offered

him further insult, had it not been that  just at that  moment the waiter who had witnessed my encounter  with

Kolpikoff handed  me my greatcoat, and I at once quietened  downmerely making such a  pretence of having

had a difference  with Dimitri as was necessary to  make my sudden appeasement  appear nothing

extraordinary. Next day,  when I met Dubkoff at  Woloda's, the quarrel was not raked up, yet he  and I still

addressed each other as "you," and found it harder than  ever to  look one another in the face. 

The remembrance of my scene with Kolpikoffwho, by the way,  never  sent me "de ses nouvelles," either

the following day or any  day  afterwardsremained for years a keen and unpleasant memory.  Even so  much

as five years after it had happened I would begin  fidgeting and  muttering to myself whenever I remembered

the  unavenged insult, and  was fain to comfort myself with the  satisfaction of recollecting the  sort of young

fellow I had shown  myself to be in my subsequent affair  with Dubkoff. In fact, it  was only later still that I

began to regard  the matter in another  light, and both to recall with comic  appreciation my passage of  arms

with Kolpikoff, and to regret the  undeserved affront which I  had offered my good friend Dubkoff. 

When, at a later hour on the evening of the dinner, I told  Dimitri  of my affair with Kolpikoff, whose exterior I

described  in detail, he  was astounded. 


Youth

XVI. THE QUARREL 29



Top




Page No 32


"That is the very man!" he cried. "Don't you know that this  precious Kolpikoff is a known scamp and sharper,

as well as,  above  all things, a coward, and that he was expelled from his  regiment by  his brother officers

because, having had his face  slapped, he would  not fight? But how came you to let him get  away?" he added,

with a  kindly smile and glance. "Surely he could  not have said more to you  than he did when he called you a

cad?" 

"No," I admitted with a blush. 

"Well, it was not right, but there is no great harm done," said  Dimitri consolingly. 

Long afterwards, when thinking the matter over at leisure, I  suddenly came to the conclusion that it was quite

possible that  Kolpikoff took the opportunity of vicariously wiping off upon me  the  slap in the face which he

had once received, just as I myself  took the  opportunity of vicariously wiping off upon the innocent  Dubkoff

the  epithet "cad" which Kolpikoff had just applied to me. 

XVII. I GET READY TO PAY SOME CALLS

On awaking next morning my first thoughts were of the affair with  Kolpikoff. Once again I muttered to

myself and stamped about the  room, but there was no help for it. Today was the last day that  I  was to spend

in Moscow, and it was to be spent, by Papa's  orders, in  my paying a round of calls which he had written out

for me on a piece  of paperhis first solicitude on our account  being not so much for  our morals or our

education as for our due  observance of the  convenances. On the piece of paper was written  in his swift,

broken  handwriting: "(1) Prince Ivan Ivanovitch  WITHOUT FAIL; (2) the Iwins  WITHOUT FAIL; (3)

Prince Michael; (4)  the Princess Nechludoff and  Madame Valakhina if you wish." Of  course I was also to call

upon my  guardian, upon the rector, and  upon the professors. 

These lastmentioned calls, however, Dimitri advised me not to  pay: saying that it was not only unnecessary

to do so, but not  the  thing. However, there were the other visits to be got  through. It was  the first two on the

listthose marked as to be  paid "WITHOUT  FAIL"that most alarmed me. Prince Ivan Ivanovitch  was a

commanderinchief, as well as old, wealthy, and a  bachelor.  Consequently, I foresaw that visavis

conversation  between him and  myselfmyself a sixteenyearold student!was  not likely to be

interesting. As for the Iwins, they too were  richthe father being a  departmental official of high rank who

had only on one occasion called  at our house during my  grandmother's time. Since her death, I had  remarked

that the  younger Iwin had fought shy of us, and seemed to  give himself  airs. The elder of the pair, I had

heard, had now  finished his  course in jurisprudence, and gone to hold a post in St.  Petersburg, while his

brother Sergius (the former object of my  worship) was also in St. Petersburg, as a great fat cadet in the  Corps

of Pages. 

When I was a young man, not only did I dislike intercourse with  people who thought themselves above me,

but such intercourse was,  for  me, an unbearable torture, owing partly to my constant dread  of being  snubbed,

and partly to my straining every faculty of my  intellect to  prove to such people my independence. Yet, even if

I  failed to fulfil  the latter part of my father's instructions, I  felt that I must carry  out the former. I paced my

room and eyed  my clothes ready disposed on  chairsthe tunic, the sword, and  the cap. Just as I was about to

set  forth, old Grap called to  congratulate me, bringing with him Ilinka.  Grap pere was a  Russianised German

and an intolerably effusive,  sycophantic old  man who was more often than not tipsy. As a rule, he  visited us

only when he wanted to ask for something, and although Papa  sometimes entertained him in his study, old

Grap never came to  dinner  with us. With his subserviency and begging propensities  went such a  faculty of

goodhumour and a power of making himself  at home that  every one looked upon his attachment to us as a

great honour. For my  part, however, I never liked him, and felt  ashamed when he was  speaking. 


Youth

XVII. I GET READY TO PAY SOME CALLS 30



Top




Page No 33


I was much put out by the arrival of these visitors, and made no  effort to conceal the fact. Upon Ilinka I had

been so used to  look  down, and he so used to recognise my right to do so, that it  displeased me to think that

he was now as much a matriculated  student  as myself. In some way he appeared to me to have made a

POINT of  attaining that equality. I greeted the pair coldly, and,  without  offering them any refreshment (since

it went against the  grain to do  so, and I thought they could ask for anything, if  they wanted it,  without my

first inviting them to state their  requirements), gave  orders for the drozhki to be got ready.  Ilinka was a

goodnatured,  extremely moral, and far from stupid  young fellow; yet, for all that,  what people call a person

of  moods. That is to say, for no apparent  reason he was for ever in  some PRONOUNCED frame of

mindnow  lachrymose, now frivolous, now  touchy on the very smallest point. At  the present moment he

appeared to be in the lastnamed mood. He kept  looking from his  father to myself without speaking, except

when  directly  addressed, at which times he smiled the selfdeprecatory,  forced  smile under which he was

accustomed to conceal his feelings,  and  more especially that feeling of shame for his father which he  must

have experienced in our house. 

"So, Nicolas Petrovitch," the old man said to me, following me  everywhere about the room as I went through

the operation of  dressing, while all the while his fat fingers kept turning over  and  over a silver snuffbox with

which my grandmother had once  presented  me, "as soon as ever I heard from my son that you had  passed

your  examinations so well (though of course your abilities  are wellknown  to everyone), I at once came to

congratulate you,  my dear boy. Why, I  have carried you on my shoulders before now,  and God knows that I

love  you as though you were my own son. My  Ilinka too has always been fond  of you, and feels quite at

home  with you." 

Meanwhile the said Ilinka remained sitting silently by the  window,  apparently absorbed in contemplation of

my threecornered  cap, and  every now and then angrily muttering something in an  undertone. 

"Now, I also wanted to ask you, Nicolas Petrovitch." His father  went on, "whether my son did well in the

examinations? He tells  me  that he is going to be in the same faculty as yourself, and  that  therefore you will be

able to keep an eye on him, and advise  him, and  so on." 

"Oh, yes, I suppose he passed well," I replied, with a glance at  Ilinka, who, conscious of my gaze, reddened

violently and ceased  to  move his lips about.  "And might he spend the day with you?" was the  father's next

request, which he made with a deprecatory smile, as  though he  stood in actual awe of me, yet always keeping

so close to  me,  wherever I moved, that the fumes of the drink and tobacco in  which he had been indulging

were constantly perceptible to my  nostrils. I felt greatly vexed at his placing me in such a false  position

towards his son, as well as at his distracting my  attention  from what was, to me, a highly important

operation  namely, the  operation of dressing; while, over and above all, I  was annoyed by the  smell of

liquor with which he followed me  about. Accordingly, I said  very coldly that I could not have the  pleasure of

Ilinka's company  that day, since I should be out. 

"Ah! I suppose you are going to see your sister?" put in Ilinka  with a smile, but without looking at me. "Well,

I too have  business  to attend to." At this I felt even more put out, as well  as pricked  with compunction; so, to

soften my refusal a little, I  hastened to say  that the reason why I should not be at home that  day was that I had

to  call upon the PRINCE Ivan Ivanovitch, the  PRINCESS Kornakoff, and the  Monsieur Iwin who held such

an  influential post, as well as, probably,  to dine with the PRINCESS  Nechludoff (for I thought that, on

learning  what important folk I  was in the habit of mixing with, the Graps would  no longer think  it worth

while to pretend to me). However, just as  they were  leaving, I invited Ilinka to come and see me another day;

but he  only murmured something unintelligible, and it was plain that  he  meant never to set foot in the house

again. 

When they had departed, I set off on my round of calls. Woloda,  whom I had asked that morning to come

with me, in order that I  might  not feel quite so shy as when altogether alone, had  declined on the  ground that


Youth

XVII. I GET READY TO PAY SOME CALLS 31



Top




Page No 34


for two brothers to be seen driving  in one drozhki would  appear so horribly "proper." 

XVIII. THE VALAKHIN FAMILY

Accordingly I set off alone. My first call on the route lay at  the  Valakhin mansion. It was now three years

since I had seen  Sonetchka,  and my love for her had long become a thing of the  past, yet there  still lingered in

my heart a sort of clear,  touching recollection of  our bygone childish affection. At  intervals, also, during

those three  years, I had found myself  recalling her memory with such force and  vividness that I had  actually

shed tears, and imagined myself to be in  love with her  again, but those occasions had not lasted more than a

few minutes  at a time, and had been long in recurring. 

I knew that Sonetchka and her mother had been abroadthat, in  fact, they had been so for the last two years.

Also, I had heard  that  they had been in a carriage accident, and that Sonetchka's  face had  been so badly cut

with the broken glass that her beauty  was marred. As  I drove to their house, I kept recalling the old  Sonetchka

to my mind,  and wondering what she would look like when  I met her. Somehow I  imagined that, after her

two years' sojourn  abroad, she would look  very tall, with a beautiful waist, and,  though sedate and imposing,

extremely attractive. Somehow, also,  my imagination refused to picture  her with her face disfigured  with

scars, but, on the contrary, since I  had read somewhere of a  lover who remained true to his adored one in

spite of her  disfigurement with smallpox, strove to imagine that I was  in love  with Sonetchka, for the purpose

of priding myself on holding  to  my troth in spite of her scarsYet, as a matter of fact, I was  not really in

love with her during that drive, but having once  stirred up in myself old MEMORIES of love, felt

PREPARED to fall  into  that condition, and the more so because, of late, my  conscience had  often been

pricking me for having discarded so  many of my old flames. 

The Valakhins lived in a neat little wooden mansion approached by  a courtyard. I gained admittance by

ringing a bell (then a rarity  in  Moscow), and was received by a mincing, smartlyattired page.  He  either

could not or made no attempt to inform me whether there  was any  one at home, but, leaving me alone in the

dark hall, ran  off down a  still darker corridor. For a long time I waited in  solitude in this  gloomy place, out of

which, in addition to the  front door and the  corridor, there only opened a door which at  the moment was

closed.  Rather surprised at the dismal appearance  of the house, I came to the  conclusion that the reason was

that  its inmates were still abroad.  After five minutes, however, the  door leading into the salon was  opened by

the page boy, who then  conducted me into a neat, but not  richly furnished, drawingroom,  where presently I

was joined by  Sonetchka. 

She was now seventeen years old, and very small and thin, as well  as of an unhealthy pallor of face. No scars

at all were visible,  however, and the beautiful, prominent eyes and bright, cheerful  smile  were the same as I

had known and loved in my childhood. I  had not  expected her to look at all like this, and therefore  could not

at once  lavish upon her the sentiment which I had been  preparing on the way.  She gave me her hand in the

English fashion  (which was then as much a  novelty as a doorbell), and, bestowing  upon mine a frank

squeeze, sat  down on the sofa by my side. 

"Ah! how glad I am to see you, my dear Nicolas!" she said as she  looked me in the face with an expression of

pleasure so sincere  that  in the words "my dear Nicolas" I caught the purely friendly  rather  than the

patronising note. To my surprise she seemed to me  simpler,  kinder, and more sisterly after her foreign tour

than  she had been  before it. True, I could now see that she had two  small scars between  her nose and temples,

but her wonderful eyes  and smile fitted in  exactly with my recollections, and shone as  of old. 

"But how greatly you have changed!" she went on. "You are quite  grownup now. And IIwell, what do

you think of me?" 


Youth

XVIII. THE VALAKHIN FAMILY 32



Top




Page No 35


"I should never have known you," I replied, despite the fact that  at the moment I was thinking that I should

have known her  anywhere  and always. 

"Why? Am I grown so ugly?" she inquired with a movement of her  head. 

"Oh, no, decidedly not!" I hastened to reply. "But you have grown  taller and older. As for being uglier, why,

you are even 

"Yes, yes; never mind. Do you remember our dances and games, and  St. Jerome, and Madame Dorat?" (As a

matter of fact, I could not  recollect any Madame Dorat, but saw that Sonetchka was being led  away  by the joy

of her childish recollections, and mixing them up  a  little). "Ah! what a lovely time it was!" she went onand

once  more  there shone before me the same eyes and smile as I had  always carried  in my memory. While she

had been speaking, I had  been thinking over my  position at the present moment, and had  come to the

conclusion that I  was in love with her. The instant,  however, that I arrived at that  result my careless, happy

mood  vanished, a mist seemed to arise before  me which concealed even  her eyes and smile, and, blushing

hotly, I  became tonguetied and  illatease. 

"But times are different now," she went on with a sigh and a  little lifting of her eyebrows. "Everything seems

worse than it  used  to be, and ourselves too. Is it not so, Nicolas?" 

I could return her no answer, but sat silently looking at her. 

"Where are those Iwins and Kornakoffs now? Do you remember them?"  she continued, looking, I think, with

some curiosity at my  blushing,  downcast countenance. "What splendid times we used to  have!" 

Still I could not answer her. 

The next moment, I was relieved from this awkward position by the  entry of old Madame Valakhin into the

room. Rising, I bowed, and  straightway recovered my faculty of speech. On the other hand, an  extraordinary

change now took place in Sonetchka. All her gaiety  and  bonhomie disappeared, her smile became quite a

different one,  and,  except for the point of her shortness of stature, she became  just the  lady from abroad

whom I had expected to find in her. Yet  for this  change there was no apparent reason, since her mother

smiled every  whit as pleasantly, and expressed in her every  movement just the same  benignity, as of old.

Seating herself in  her armchair, the old lady  signed to me to come and sit beside  her; after which she said

something to her daughter in English,  and Sonetchka left the rooma  fact which still further helped to

relieve me. Madame then inquired  after my father and brother, and  passed on to speak of her great

bereavementthe loss of her  husband. Presently, however, she seemed  to become sensible of the  fact that I

was not helping much in the  conversation, for she  gave me a look as much as to say: "If, now, my  dear boy,

you were  to get up, to take your leave, and to depart, it  would be well."  But a curious circumstance had

overtaken me. While she  had been  speaking of her bereavement, I had recalled to myself, not  only  the fact

that I was in love, but the probability that the mother  knew of it: whereupon such a fit of bashfulness had

come upon me  that  I felt powerless to put any member of my body to its  legitimate use. I  knew that if I were

to rise and walk I should  have to think where to  plant each foot, what to do with my head,  what with my

hands, and so  on. In a word, I foresaw that I should  be very much as I had been on  the night when I partook

too freely  of champagne, and therefore, since  I felt uncertain of being able  to manage myself if I DID rise, I

ended  by feeling UNABLE to  rise. Meanwhile, I should say, Sonetchka had  returned to the room  with her

work, and seated herself in a far  cornera corner  whence, as I was nevertheless sensible, she could  observe

me.  Madame must have felt some surprise as she gazed at my  crimson  face and noted my complete

immobility, but I decided that it  was  better to continue sitting in that absurd position than to risk  something

unpleasant by getting up and walking. Thus I sat on and  on,  in the hope that some unforeseen chance would

deliver me from  my  predicament. That unforeseen chance at length presented itself  in the  person of an


Youth

XVIII. THE VALAKHIN FAMILY 33



Top




Page No 36


unforeseen young man, who entered the room  with an air of  being one of the household, and bowed to me

politely as he did so:  whereupon Madame rose, excused herself to  me for having to speak with  her "homme

d'affaires," and finally  gave me a glance which said:  "Well, if you DO mean to go on  sitting there for ever, at

least I  can't drive you away."  Accordingly, with a great effort I also rose,  but, finding it  impossible to do any

leavetaking, moved away towards  the door,  followed by the pitying glances of mother and daughter. All  at

once I stumbled over a chair, although it was lying quite out of  my route: the reason for my stumbling being

that my whole  attention  was centred upon not tripping over the carpet. Driving  through the  fresh air,

howeverwhere at first I muttered and  fidgeted about so  much that Kuzma, my coachman, asked me what

was  the matterI soon  found this feeling pass away, and began to  meditate quietly concerning  my love for

Sonetchka and her  relations with her mother, which had  appeared to me rather  strange. When, afterwards, I

told my father that  mother and  daughter had not seemed on the best of terms with one  another, he  said: 

"Yes, Madame leads the poor girl an awful life with her meanness.  Yet," added my father with a greater

display of feeling than a  man  might naturally conceive for a mere relative, "she used to be  such an  original,

dear, charming woman! I cannot think what has  made her  change so much. By the way, you didn't notice a

secretary fellow  about, did you? Fancy a Russian lady having an  affaire with a  secretary!" 

"Yes, I saw him," I replied. 

"And was he at least goodlooking?" 

"No, not at all." 

"It is extraordinary!" concluded Papa, with a cough and an  irritable hoist of his shoulder. 

"Well, I am in love!" was my secret thought to myself as I drove  along in my drozhki. 

XIX. THE KORNAKOFFS

MY second call on the route lay at the Kornakoffs', who lived on  the first floor of a large mansion facing the

Arbat. The  staircase of  the building looked extremely neat and orderly, yet  in no way  luxuriousbeing lined

only with drugget pinned down  with  highlypolished brass rods. Nowhere were there any flowers  or mirrors

to be seen. The salon, too, with its polished floor,  which I traversed  on my way to the drawingroom, was

decorated in  the same cold, severe,  unostentatious style. Everything in it  looked bright and solid, but  not new,

and pictures, flower  stands, and articles of bricabrac  were wholly absent. In the  drawingroom I found

some of the young  princesses seated, but  seated with the sort of correct, "company" air  about them which

gave one the impression that they sat like that only  when guests  were expected. 

"Mamma will be here presently," the eldest of them said to me as  she seated herself by my side. For the next

quarter of an hour,  this  young lady entertained me with such an easy flow of small  talk that  the conversation

never flagged a moment. Yet somehow  she made so  patent the fact that she was just entertaining me  that I felt

not  altogether pleased. Amongst other things, she  told me that their  brother Stephen (whom they called

Etienne, and  who had been two years  at the College of Cadets) had now received  his commission. Whenever

she spoke of him, and more particularly  when she told me that he had  flouted his mother's wishes by  entering

the Hussars, she assumed a  nervous air, and immediately  her sisters, sitting there in silence,  also assumed a

nervous  air. When, again, she spoke of my grandmother's  death, she  assumed a MOURNFUL air, and

immediately the others all did  the  same. Finally, when she recalled how I had once struck St. Jerome  and

been expelled from the room, she laughed and showed her bad  teeth, and immediately all the other princesses

laughed and  showed  their bad teeth too. 


Youth

XIX. THE KORNAKOFFS 34



Top




Page No 37


Next, the PrincessMother herself entereda little driedup  woman, with a wandering glance and a habit of

always looking at  somebody else when she was addressing one. Taking my hand, she  raised  her own to my

lips for me to kiss itwhich otherwise, not  supposing  it to be necessary, I should not have done. 

"How pleased I am to see you!" she said with her usual clearness  of articulation as she gazed at her daughters.

"And how like your  mother you look! Does he not, Lise?" 

Lise assented, though I knew for a fact that I did not resemble  my  mother in the least. 

"And what a grownup you have become! My Etienne, you will  remember, is your second cousin. No, not

second cousinwhat is  it,  Lise? My mother was Barbara Dimitrievna, daughter of Dimitri  Nicolaevitch, and

your grandmother was Natalia Nicolaevna." 

"Then he is our THIRD cousin, Mamma," said the eldest girl. 

"Oh, how you always confuse me!" was her mother's angry reply.  "Not third cousin, but COUSIN

GERMANthat is your relationship  to  Etienne. He is an officer now. Did you know it? It is not well  that he

should have his own way too much. You young men need  keeping in hand,  or! Well, you are not vexed

because your old  aunt tells you the  plain truth? I always kept Etienne strictly in  hand, for I found it  necessary

to do so." 

"Yes, that is how our relationship stands," she went on. "Prince  Ivan Ivanovitch is my uncle, and your late

mother's uncle also.  Consequently I must have been your mother's first cousinno,  second  cousin. Yes, that

is it. Tell me, have you been to call on  Prince Ivan  yet?" 

I said no, but that I was just going to. 

"Ah, is it possible?" she cried. "Why, you ought to have paid him  the first call of all! Surely you know that he

stands to you in  the  position of a father? He has no children of his own, and his  only  heirs are yourself and

my children. You ought to pay him all  possible  deference, both because of his age, and because of his

position in the  world, and because of everything else. I know  that you young fellows  of the present day think

nothing of  relationships and are not fond of  old men, yet do you listen to  me, your old aunt, for I am fond of

you,  and was fond of your  mother, and had a greata very greatliking and  respect for your  grandmother.

You must not fail to call upon him on  any account." 

I said that I would certainly go, and since my present call  seemed  to me to have lasted long enough, I rose,

and was about to  depart, but  she restrained me. 

"No, wait a minute," she cried. "Where is your father, Lise? Go  and tell him to come here. He will be so glad

to see you," she  added,  turning to me. 

Two minutes later Prince Michael entered. He was a short, thick  set gentleman, very slovenly dressed and

illshaven, yet wearing  such  an air of indifference that he looked almost a fool. He was  not in the  least glad

to see meat all events he did not intimate  that he was;  but the Princess (who appeared to stand in

considerable awe of him)  hastened to say: 

"Is not Woldemar here" (she seemed to have forgotten my name)  "exactly like his mother?" and she gave her

husband a glance  which  forced him to guess what she wanted. Accordingly he  approached me with  his usual

passionless, halfdiscontented  expression, and held out to  me an unshaven cheek to kiss. 


Youth

XIX. THE KORNAKOFFS 35



Top




Page No 38


"Why, you are not dressed yet, though you have to go out soon!"  was the Princess's next remark to him in the

angry tone which she  habitually employed in conversation with her domestics. "It will  only  mean your

offending some one again, and trying to set people  against  you." 

"In a moment, in a moment, mother," said Prince Michael, and  departed. I also made my bows and departed. 

This was the first time I had heard of our being related to  Prince  Ivan Ivanovitch, and the news struck me

unpleasantly. 

XX. THE IWINS

As for the prospect of my call upon the Prince, it seemed even  more unpleasant. However, the order of my

route took me first to  the  Iwins, who lived in a large and splendid mansion in Tverskaia  Street.  It was not

without some nervousness that I entered the  great portico  where a Swiss majordomo stood armed with his

staff  of office. 

To my inquiry as to whether any one was at home he replied: "Whom  do you wish to see, sir? The General's

son is within." 

"And the General himself?" I asked with forced assurance. 

"I must report to him your business first. What may it be, sir?"  said the majordomo as he rang a bell.

Immediately the gaitered  legs  of a footman showed themselves on the staircase above;  whereupon I was

seized with such a fit of nervousness that I  hastily bid the lacquey  say nothing about my presence to the

General, since I would first see  his son. By the time I had  reached the top of the long staircase, I  seemed to

have grown  extremely small (metaphorically, I mean, not  actually), and had  very much the same feeling

within me as had  possessed my soul  when my drozhki drew up to the great portico,  namely, a feeling  as

though drozhki, horse, and coachman had all of  them grown  extremely small too. I found the General's son

lying asleep  on a  sofa, with an open book before him. His tutor, Monsieur Frost,  under whose care he still

pursued his studies at home, had  entered  behind me with a sort of boyish tread, and now awoke his  pupil.

Iwin  evinced no particular pleasure at seeing me, while I  also seemed to  notice that, while talking to me, he

kept looking  at my eyebrows.  Although he was perfectly polite, I conceived  that he was  "entertaining" me

much as the Princess Valakhin had  done, and that he  not only felt no particular liking for me, but  even that he

considered  my acquaintance in no way necessary to  one who possessed his own  circle of friends. All this

arose out  of the idea that he was  regarding my eyebrows. In short, his  bearing towards me appeared to be  (as I

recognised with an  awkward sensation) very much the same as my  own towards Ilinka  Grap. I began to feel

irritated, and to interpret  every fleeting  glance which he cast at Monsieur Frost as a mute  inquiry: "Why  has

this fellow come to see me?" 

After some conversation he remarked that his father and mother  were at home. Would I not like to visit them

too? 

"First I will go and dress myself," he added as he departed to  another room, notwithstanding that he had

seemed to be perfectly  well  dressed (in a new frockcoat and white waistcoat) in the  present one. A  few

minutes later he reappeared in his University  uniform, buttoned up  to the chin, and we went downstairs

together. The reception rooms  through which we passed were lofty  and of great size, and seemed to be  richly

furnished with marble  and gilt ornaments, chintzcovered  settees, and a number of  mirrors. Presently

Madame Iwin met us, and we  went into a little  room behind the drawingroom, where, welcoming me  in

very  friendly fashion, she seated herself by my side, and began to  inquire after my relations. 


Youth

XX. THE IWINS 36



Top




Page No 39


Closer acquaintance with Madame (whom I had seen only twice  before, and that but for a moment on each

occasion) impressed me  favourably. She was tall, thin, and very pale, and looked as  though  she suffered from

chronic depression and fatigue. Yet,  though her  smile was a sad one, it was very kind, and her large,

mournful eyes,  with a slight cast in their vision, added to the  pathos and  attractiveness of her expression. Her

attitude, while  not precisely  that of a hunchback, made her whole form droop,  while her every  movement

expressed languor. Likewise, though her  speech was  deliberate, the timbre of her voice, and the manner in

which she  lisped her r's and l's, were very pleasing to the ear.  Finally, she  did not "ENTERTAIN" me.

Unfortunately, the answers  which I returned to  her questions concerning my relations seemed  to afford her a

painful  interest, and to remind her of happier  days: with the result that  when, presently, her son left the  room,

she gazed at me in silence for  a moment, and then burst  into tears. As I sat there in mute  bewilderment, I

could not  conceive what I had said to bring this  about. At first I felt  sorry for her as she sat there weeping

with  downcast eyes. Next  I began to think to myself: "Ought I not to try  and comfort her,  and how ought that

to be done?" Finally, I began to  feel vexed  with her for placing me in such an awkward position.  "Surely my

appearance is not so moving as all that?" I reflected. "Or  is she  merely acting like this to see what I shall do

under the  circumstances?" 

"Yet it would not do for me to go," I continued to myself, for  that would look too much as though I were

fleeing to escape her  tears." Accordingly I began fidgeting about on my seat, in order  to  remind her of my

presence. 

"Oh, how foolish of me!" at length she said, as she gazed at me  for a moment and tried to smile. "There are

days when one weeps  for  no reason whatever." She felt about for her handkerchief, and  then  burst out

weeping more violently than before. 

"Oh dear! How silly of me to be for ever crying like this! Yet I  was so fond of your mother! We were such

friends! Wewe" 

At this point she found her handkerchief, and, burying her face  in  it, went on crying. Once more I found

myself in the same  protracted  dilemma. Though vexed, I felt sorry for her, since her  tears appeared  to be

genuineeven though I also had an idea that  it was not so much  for my mother that she was weeping as for

the  fact that she was  unhappy, and had known happier days. How it  would all have ended I do  not know, had

not her son reappeared  and said that his father desired  to see her. Thereupon she rose,  and was just about to

leave the room,  when the General himself  entered. He was a small, grizzled, thickset  man, with bushy  black

eyebrows, a grey, closecropped head, and a very  stern,  haughty expression of countenance. 

I rose and bowed to him, but the General (who was wearing three  stars on his green frockcoat) not only made

no response to my  salutation, but scarcely even looked at me; so that all at once I  felt as though I were not a

human being at all, but only some  negligible object such as a settee or window; or, if I were a  human  being,

as though I were quite indistinguishable from such a  negligible  object. 

"Then you have not yet written to the Countess, my dear?" he said  to his wife in French, and with an

imperturbable, yet determined,  expression on his countenance. 

"Goodbye, Monsieur Irtenieff," Madame said to me, in her turn,  as  she made a proud gesture with her head

and looked at my  eyebrows just  as her son had done. I bowed to her, and again to  her husband, but my  second

salutation made no more impression  upon him than if a window  had just been opened or closed.  Nevertheless

the younger Iwin  accompanied me to the door, and on  the way told me that he was to go  to St. Petersburg

University,  since his father had been appointed to a  post in that city (and  young Iwin named a very high

office in the  service). 


Youth

XX. THE IWINS 37



Top




Page No 40


"Well, his Papa may do whatsoever he likes," I muttered to myself  as I climbed into the drozhki, "but at all

events I will never  set  foot in that house again. His wife weeps and looks at me as  though I  were the

embodiment of woe, while that old pig of a  General does not  even give me a bow. However, I will get even

with him some day." How I  meant to do that I do not know, but my  words nevertheless came true. 

Afterwards, I frequently found it necessary to remember the advice  of my father when he said that I must

cultivate the  acquaintanceship  of the Iwins, and not expect a man in the  position of General Iwin to  pay any

attention to a boy like  myself. But I had figured in that  position long enough. 

XXI. PRINCE IVAN IVANOVITCH

"Now for the last callthe visit to Nikitskaia Street," I said  to  Kuzma, and we started for Prince Ivan

Ivanovitch's mansion. 

Towards the end, a round of calls usually brings one a certain  amount of selfassurance: consequently I was

approaching the  Prince's  abode in quite a tranquil frame of mind, when suddenly I  remembered  the Princess

Kornakoff's words that I was his heir,  and at the same  moment caught sight of two carriages waiting at  the

portico.  Instantly, my former nervousness returned. 

Both the old majordomo who opened the door to me, and the  footman  who took my coat, and the two male

and three female  visitors whom I  found in the drawingroom, and, most of all,  Prince Ivan Ivanovitch

himself (whom I found clad in a "company"  frockcoat and seated on a  sofa) seemed to look at me as at an

HEIR, and so to eye me with  illwill. Yet the Prince was very  gracious and, after kissing me (that  is to say,

after pressing  his cold, dry, flabby lips to my cheek for a  second), asked me  about my plans and pursuits,

jested with me,  inquired whether I  still wrote verses of the kind which I used to  indite in honour  of my

grandmother's birthdays, and invited me to dine  with him  that day. Nevertheless, in proportion as he grew the

kinder,  the  more did I feel persuaded that his civility was only intended to  conceal from me the fact that he

disliked the idea of my being  his  heir. He had a custom (due to his false teeth, of which his  mouth  possessed a

complete set) of raising his upper lip a little  as he  spoke, and producing a slight whistling sound from it; and

whenever,  on the present occasion, he did so it seemed to me that  he was saying  to himself: "A boy, a boyI

know it! And my heir,  toomy heir!" 

When we were children, we had been used to calling the Prince  "dear Uncle;" but now, in my capacity of

heir, I could not bring  my  tongue to the phrase, while to say "Your Highness," as did one  of the  other visitors,

seemed derogatory to my selfesteem.  Consequently,  never once during that visit did I call him anything  at

all. The  personage, however, who most disturbed me was the old  Princess who  shared with me the position of

prospective  inheritor, and who lived in  the Prince's house. While seated  beside her at dinner, I felt firmly

persuaded that the reason why  she would not speak to me was that she  disliked me for being her  coheir, and

that the Prince, for his part,  paid no attention to  our side of the table for the reason that the  Princess and

myself  hoped to succeed him, and so were alike  distasteful in his sight. 

"You cannot think how I hated it all!" I said to Dimitrieff the  same evening, in a desire to make a parade of

disliking the  notion of  being an heir (somehow I thought it the thing to do).  "You cannot  think how I loathed

the whole two hours that I spent  there!Yet he is  a finelooking old fellow, and was very kind to  me," I

addedwishing,  among other things, to disabuse my friend  of any possible idea that my  loathing had arisen

out of the fact  that I had felt so small. "It is  only the idea that people may be  classing me with the Princess

who  lives with him, and who licks  the dust off his boots. He is a  wonderful old man, and good and

considerate to everybody, but it is  awful to see how he treats  the Princess. Money is a detestable thing,  and

ruins all human  relations. 


Youth

XXI. PRINCE IVAN IVANOVITCH 38



Top




Page No 41


"Do you know, I think it would be far the best thing for me to  have an open explanation with the Prince," I

went on; "to tell  him  that I respect him as a man, but think nothing of being his  heir, and  that I desire him to

leave me nothing, since that is  the only  condition on which I can, in future, visit his house." 

Instead of bursting out laughing when I said this, Dimitri  pondered awhile in silence, and then answered: 

"You are wrong. Either you ought to refrain from supposing that  people may be classing you with this

Princess of whom you speak,  or,  if you DO suppose such a thing, you ought to suppose further  that  people are

thinking what you yourself know quite well  namely, that  such thoughts are so utterly foreign to your

nature  that you despise  them and would never make them a basis for  action. Suppose, however,  that people

DO suppose you to suppose  such a thingWell, to sum up,"  he added, feeling that he was  getting a little

mixed in his  pronouncements, "you had much  better not suppose anything of the  kind." 

My friend was perfectly right, though it was not until long, long  afterwards that experience of life taught me

the evil that comes  of  thinkingstill worse, of sayingmuch that seems very fine;  taught me  that there are

certain thoughts which should always be  kept to  oneself, since brave words seldom go with brave deeds. I

learnt then  that the mere fact of giving utterance to a good  intention often makes  it difficult, nay, impossible,

to carry  that good intention into  effect. Yet how is one to refrain from  giving utterance to the brave,

selfsufficient impulses of youth?  Only long afterwards does one  remember and regret them, even as  one

incontinently plucks a flower  before its blooming, and  subsequently finds it lying crushed and  withered on

the ground. 

The very next morning I, who had just been telling my friend  Dimitri that money corrupts all human

relations, and had (as we  have  seen) squandered the whole of my cash on pictures and  Turkish pipes,

accepted a loan of twenty roubles which he  suggested should pay for my  travelling expenses into the country,

and remained a long while  thereafter in his debt! 

XXII. INTIMATE CONVERSATION WITH MY FRIEND

THIS conversation of ours took place in a phaeton on the way to  Kuntsevo. Dimitri had invited me in the

morning to go with him to  his  mother's, and had called for me after luncheon; the idea  being that I  should

spend the evening, and perhaps also pass the  night, at the  countryhouse where his family lived. Only when

we  had left the city  and exchanged its grimy streets and the  unbearably deafening clatter  of its pavements for

the open vista  of fields and the subdued grinding  of carriagewheels on a dusty  high road (while the sweet

spring air  and prospect enveloped us  on every side) did I awake from the new  impressions and  sensations of

freedom into which the past two days had  plunged  me. Dimitri was in his kind and sociable mood. That is to

say,  he  was neither frowning nor blinking nervously nor straightening his  neck in his collar. For my own part,

I was congratulating myself  on  those noble sentiments which I have expressed above, in the  belief  that they

had led him to overlook my shameful encounter  with  Kolpikoff, and to refrain from despising me for it. Thus

we  talked  together on many an intimate subject which even a friend  seldom  mentions to a friend. He told me

about his family whose  acquaintance I  had not yet madeabout his mother, his aunt, and  his sister, as also

about her whom Woloda and Dubkoff believed to  be his "flame," and  always spoke of as "the lady with the

chestnut locks." Of his mother  he spoke with a certain cold and  formal commendation, as though to  forestall

any further mention  of her; his aunt he extolled  enthusiastically, though with a  touch of condescension in his

tone;  his sister he scarcely  mentioned at all, as though averse to doing so  in my presence;  but on the subject

of "the lady with the chestnut  locks" (whose  real name was Lubov Sergievna, and who was a grownup

young lady  living on a family footing with the Nechludoffs) he  discoursed  with animation. 

"Yes, she is a wonderful woman," he said with a conscious  reddening of the face, yet looking me in the eyes

with dogged  temerity. "True, she is no longer young, and even rather elderly,  as  well as by no means


Youth

XXII. INTIMATE CONVERSATION WITH MY FRIEND 39



Top




Page No 42


goodlooking; but as for loving a mere  featherhead, a mere beautywell, I never could understand that,  for

it is such a silly thing to do." (Dimitri said this as though  he had  just discovered a most novel and

extraordinary truth.) "I  am certain,  too, that such a soul, such a heart and principles,  as are hers are  not to be

found elsewhere in the world of the  present day." (I do not  know whence he had derived the habit of  saying

that few good things  were discoverable in the world of the  present day, but at all events  he loved to repeat the

expression,  and it somehow suited him.) 

"Only, I am afraid," he went on quietly, after thus annihilating  all such men as were foolish enough to admire

mere beauty, "I am  afraid that you will not understand or realise her quickly. She  is  modest, even secretive,

and by no means fond of exhibiting her  beautiful and surprising qualities. Now, my motherwho, as you

will  see, is a noble, sensible womanhas known Lubov Sergievna,  for many  years; yet even to this day she

does not properly  understand her.  Shall I tell you why I was out of temper last  evening when you were

questioning me? Well, you must know that  the day before yesterday  Lubov asked me to accompany her to

Ivan  Yakovlevitch's (you have heard  of him, I suppose? the fellow who  seems to be mad, but who, in  reality,

is a very remarkable man).  Well, Lubov is extremely  religious, and understands Ivan  Yakovlevitch to the full.

She often  goes to see him, and  converses with him, and gives him money for the  poormoney which  she has

earned herself. She is a marvellous woman,  as you will  see. Well, I went with her to Ivan's, and felt very

grateful to  her for having afforded me the opportunity of exchanging a  word  with so remarkable a man; but

my mother could not understand our  action at all, and discerned in it only superstition.  Consequently,  last

night she and I quarrelled for the first time  in our lives. A  very bitter one it was, too," he concluded, with  a

convulsive shrug of  his shoulders, as though the mention of it  recalled the feelings which  he had then

experienced. 

"And what are your intentions about it all?" I inquired, to  divert  him from such a disagreeable recollection.

"That is to  say, how do you  imagine it is going to turn out? Do you ever  speak to her about the  future, or

about how your love or  friendship are going to end?" 

"Do you mean, do I intend to marry her eventually?" he inquired,  in his turn, with a renewed blush, but

turning himself round and  looking me boldly in the face. 

"Yes, certainly," I replied as I settled myself down. "We are  both  of us grownup, as well as friends, so we

may as well  discuss our  future life as we drive along. No one could very well  overlook or  overhear us now." 

"Why should I NOT marry her?" he went on in response to my  reassuring reply. "It is my aimas it should

be the aim of every  honourable manto be as good and as happy as possible; and with  her,  if she should still

be willing when I have become more  independent, I  should be happier and better than with the  greatest

beauty in the  world." 

Absorbed in such conversation, we hardly noticed that we were  approaching Kuntsevo, or that the sky was

becoming overcast and  beginning to threaten rain. On the right, the sun was slowly  sinking  behind the ancient

trees of the Kuntsevo parkone half  of its  brilliant disc obscured with grey, subluminous cloud, and  the

other  half sending forth spokes of flaming light which threw  the old trees  into striking relief as they stood

there with their  dense crowns of  green showing against a blue patch of sky. The  light and shimmer of  that

patch contrasted sharply with the heavy  pink cloud which lay  massed above a young birchtree visible on  the

horizon before us,  while, a little further to the right, the  particoloured roofs of the  Kuntsevo mansion could

be seen  projecting above a belt of trees and  undergrowthone side of them  reflecting the glittering rays of

the  sun, and the other side  harmonising with the more louring portion of  the heavens. Below  us, and to the

left, showed the still blue of a  pond where it lay  surrounded with palegreen laburnumsits dull,

concavelooking  depths repeating the trees in more sombre shades of  colour over  the surface of a hillock.

Beyond the water spread the  black  expanse of a ploughed field, with the straight line of a dark  green ridge

by which it was bisected running far into the  distance,  and there joining the leaden, threatening horizon. 


Youth

XXII. INTIMATE CONVERSATION WITH MY FRIEND 40



Top




Page No 43


On either side of the soft road along which the phaeton was  pursuing the even tenour of its way,

brightgreen, tangled, juicy  belts of rye were sprouting here and there into stalk. Not a  motion  was

perceptible in the air, only a sweet freshness, and  everything  looked extraordinarily clear and bright. Near the

road  I could see a  little brown path winding its way among the dark  green, quartergrown  stems of rye, and

somehow that path reminded  me vividly of our  village, and somehow (through some connection  of thought)

the idea of  that village reminded me vividly of  Sonetchka, and so of the fact that  I was in love with her. 

Notwithstanding my fondness for Dimitri and the pleasure which  his  frankness had afforded me, I now felt as

though I desired to  hear no  more about his feelings and intentions with regard to  Lubov Sergievna,  but to talk

unstintedly about my own love for  Sonetchka, who seemed to  me an object of affection of a far  higher order.

Yet for some reason  or another I could not make up  my mind to tell him straight out how  splendid it would

seem when  I had married Sonetchka and we were living  in the countryof how  we should have little

children who would crawl  about the floor  and call me Papa, and of how delighted I should be  when he,

Dimitri, brought his wife, Lubov Sergievna, to see us,  wearing an  expensive gown. Accordingly, instead of

saying all that, I  pointed to the setting sun, and merely remarked: "Look, Dimitri!  How  splendid!" 

To this, however, Dimitri made no reply, since he was evidently  dissatisfied at my answering his confession

(which it had cost  him  much to make) by directing his attention to natural objects  (to which  he was, in

general, indifferent). Upon him Nature had  an effect  altogether different to what she had upon myself, for  she

affected him  rather by her industry than by her beautyhe  loved her rather with  his intellect than with his

senses. 

"I am absolutely happy," I went on, without noticing that he was  altogether taken up with his own thoughts

and oblivious of  anything  that I might be saying. "You will remember how told you  about a girl  with whom I

used to be in love when was a little  boy? Well, I saw her  again only this morning, and am now  infatuated

with her." Then I told  himdespite his continued  expression of indifferenceabout my love,  and about all

my plans  for my future connubial happiness. Strangely  enough, no sooner  had I related in detail the whole

strength of my  feelings than I  instantly became conscious of its diminution. 

The rain overtook us just as we were turning into the avenue of  birchtrees which led to the house, but it did

not really wet us.  I  only knew that it was raining by the fact that I felt a drop  fall,  first on my nose, and then

on my hand, and heard something  begin to  patter upon the young, viscous leaves of the birchtrees  as,

drooping  their curly branches overhead, they seemed to imbibe  the pure, shining  drops with an avidity which

filled the whole  avenue with scent. We  descended from the carriage, so as to reach  the house the quicker

through the garden, but found ourselves  confronted at the  entrancedoor by four ladies, two of whom were

knitting, one reading a  book, and the fourth walking to and fro  with a little dog. Thereupon,  Dimitri began to

present me to his  mother, sister, and aunt, as well  as to Lubov Sergievna. For a  moment they remained where

they were, but  almost instantly the  rain became heavier. 

"Let us go into the verandah; you can present him to us there,"  said the lady whom I took to be Dimitri's

mother, and we all of  us  ascended the entrancesteps. 

XXIII. THE NECHLUDOFFS

From the first, the member of this company who struck me the most  was Lubov Sergievna, who, holding a

lapdog in her arms and  wearing  stout laced boots, was the last of the four ladies to  ascend the  staircase, and

twice stopped to gaze at me intently  and then kiss her  little dog. She was anything but goodlooking,  since

she was  redhaired, thin, short, and slightly crooked. What  made her plain  face all the plainer was the queer

way in which  her hair was parted to  one side (it looked like the wigs which  bald women contrive for

themselves). However much I should have  liked to applaud my friend, I  could not find a single comely


Youth

XXIII. THE NECHLUDOFFS 41



Top




Page No 44


feature in her. Even her brown eyes,  though expressive of good  humour, were small and dullwere, in fact,

anything but pretty;  while her hands (those most characteristic of  features), were  though neither large nor

illshaped, coarse and red. 

As soon as we reached the verandah, each of the ladies, except  Dimitri's sister Varenikawho also had been

regarding me  attentively  out of her large, darkgrey eyessaid a few words  to me before  resuming her

occupation, while Varenika herself began  to read aloud  from a book which she held on her lap and steadied

with her finger. 

The Princess Maria Ivanovna was a tall, wellbuilt woman of  forty.  To judge by the curls of halfgrey hair

which descended  below her cap  one might have taken her for more, but as soon as  ever one observed  the

fresh, extraordinarily tender, and almost  wrinkleless face, as  well as, most of all, the lively, cheerful  sparkle

of the large eyes,  one involuntarily took her for less.  Her eyes were black and very  frank, her lips thin and

slightly  severe, her nose regular and  slightly inclined to the left, and  her hands ringless, large, and  almost like

those of a man, but  with finely tapering fingers. She wore  a darkblue dress fastened  to the throat and sitting

closely to her  firm, still youthful  waista waist which she evidently pinched.  Lastly, she held  herself very

upright, and was knitting a garment of  some kind. As  soon as I stepped on to the verandah she took me by the

hand,  drew me to her as though wishing to scrutinise me more closely,  and said, as she gazed at me with the

same cold, candid glance as  her  son's, that she had long known me by report from Dimitri, and  that  therefore,

in order to make my acquaintance thoroughly, she  had  invited me to stay these twentyfour hours in her

house. 

"Do just as you please here," she said, "and stand on no ceremony  whatever with us, even as we shall stand

on none with you. Pray  walk,  read, listen, or sleep as the mood may take you." 

Sophia Ivanovna was an old maid and the Princess's younger  sister,  though she looked the elder of the two.

She had that  exceedingly  overstuffed appearance which old maids always present  who are short of  stature but

wear corsets. It seemed as though  her healthiness had  shifted upwards to the point of choking her,  her short,

fat hands  would not meet below her projecting bust,  and the line of her waist  was scarcely visible at all. 

Notwithstanding that the Princess Maria Ivanovna had black hair  and eyes, while Sophia Ivanovna had white

hair and large,  vivacious,  tranquilly blue eyes (a rare combination), there was a  great likeness  between the

two sisters, for they had the same  expression, nose, and  lips. The only difference was that Sophia's  nose and

lips were a  trifle coarser than Maria's, and that, when  she smiled, those features  inclined towards the right,

whereas Maria's inclined towards the left.  Sophia, to judge by  her dress and coiffure, was still youthful at

heart, and would  never have displayed grey curls, even if she had  possessed them.  Yet at first her glance and

bearing towards me seemed  very proud,  and made me nervous, whereas I at once felt at home with  the

Princess. Perhaps it was only Sophia's stoutness and a certain  resemblance to portraits of Catherine the Great

that gave her, in  my  eyes, a haughty aspect, but at all events I felt quite  intimidated  when she looked at me

intently and said, "Friends of  our friends are  our friends also." I became reassured and changed  my opinion

about her  only when, after saying those words, she  opened her mouth and sighed  deeply. It may be that she

owed her  habit of sighing after every few  wordswith a great distention  of the mouth and a slight drooping

of  her large blue eyesto her  stoutness, yet it was none the less one  which expressed so much  goodhumour

that I at once lost all fear of  her, and found her  actually attractive. Her eyes were charming, her  voice pleasant

and musical, and even the flowing lines of her fullness  seemed to  my youthful vision not wholly lacking in

beauty. 

I had imagined that Lubov Sergievna, as my friend's friend, would  at once say something friendly and

familiar to me; yet, after  gazing  at me fixedly for a while, as though in doubt whether the  remark she  was

about to make to me would not be too friendly, she  at length asked  me what faculty I was in. After that she

stared  at me as before, in  evident hesitation as to whether or not to  say something civil and  familiar, until,


Youth

XXIII. THE NECHLUDOFFS 42



Top




Page No 45


remarking her  perplexity, I besought her with a look  to speak freely. Yet all  she then said was, "They tell me

the  Universities pay very little  attention to science now," and turned  away to call her little  dog. 

All that evening she spoke only in disjointed fragments of this  kindfragments which had no connection

either with the point or  with  one another; yet I had such faith in Dimitri, and he so  often kept  looking from

her to me with an expression which mutely  asked me, "Now,  what do you think of that?" that, though I

entirely failed to persuade  myself that in Lubov Sergievna there  was anything to speak of, I could  not bear to

express the  thought, even to myself. 

As for the last member of the family, Varenika, she was a well  developed girl of sixteen. The only good

features in her were a  pair  of darkgrey eyes,which, in their expression of gaiety  mingled with  quiet

attention, greatly resembled those of her  aunta long coil of  flaxen hair, and extremely delicate,  beautiful

hands. 

"I expect, Monsieur Nicolas, you find it wearisome to hear a  story  begun from the middle?" said Sophia

Ivanovna with her good  natured  sigh as she turned over some pieces of clothing which she  was sewing.  The

reading aloud had ceased for the moment because  Dimitri had left  the room on some errand or another. 

"Or perhaps you have read Rob Roy before?" she added. 

At that period I thought it incumbent upon me, in virtue of my  student's uniform, to reply in a very "clever

and original"  manner to  every question put to me by people whom I did not know  very well, and  regarded

such short, clear answers as "Yes," "No,"  "I like it," or "I  do not care for it," as things to be ashamed  of.

Accordingly, looking  down at my new and fashionablycut  trousers and the glittering buttons  of my tunic, I

replied that I  had never read Rob Roy, but that it  interested me greatly to hear  it, since I preferred to read

books from  the middle rather than  from the beginning. 

"It is twice as interesting," I added with a selfsatisfied  smirk;  "for then one can guess what has gone before

as well as  what is to  come after." 

The Princess smiled what I thought was a forced smile, but one  which I discovered later to be her only one. 

"Well, perhaps that is true," she said. "But tell me, Nicolas  (you  will not be offended if I drop the

Monsieur)tell me, are  you going  to be in town long? When do you go away?" 

"I do not know quite. Perhaps tomorrow, or perhaps not for some  while yet," I replied for some reason or

another, though I knew  perfectly well that in reality we were to go tomorrow. 

"I wish you could stop longer, both for your own sake and for  Dimitri's," she said in a meditative manner. "At

your age  friendship  is a weak thing." 

I felt that every one was looking at me, and waiting to see what  I  should saythough certainly Varenika

made a pretence of  looking at  her aunt's work. I felt, in fact, as though I were  being put through  an

examination, and that it behoved me to  figure in it as well as  possible. 

"Yes, to ME Dimitri's friendship is most useful," I replied, "but  to HIM mine cannot be of any use at all,

since he is a thousand  times  better than I." (Dimitri could not hear what I said, or I  should have  feared his

detecting the insincerity of my words.) 

Again the Princess smiled her unnatural, yet characteristically  natural, smile. 


Youth

XXIII. THE NECHLUDOFFS 43



Top




Page No 46


"Just listen to him!" she said. "But it is YOU who are the little  monster of perfection." 

"'Monster of perfection,'" I thought to myself. "That is  splendid.  I must make a note of it." 

"Yet, to dismiss yourself, he has been extraordinarily clever in  that quarter," she went on in a lower tone

(which pleased me  somehow)  as she indicated Lubov Sergievna with her eyes, "since  he has  discovered in

our poor little Auntie" (such was the pet  name which  they gave Lubov) "all sorts of perfections which I,  who

have known her  and her little dog for twenty years, had never  yet suspected.  "Varenika, go and tell them to

bring me a glass of  water," she added,  letting her eyes wander again. Probably she  had bethought her that it

was too soon, or not entirely  necessary, to let me into all the family  secrets. "Yet nolet  HIM go, for he has

nothing to do, while you are  reading. Pray go  to the door, my friend," she said to me, "and walk  about fifteen

steps down the passage. Then halt and call out pretty  loudly,  "Peter, bring Maria Ivanovna a glass of iced

water"and she  smiled her curious smile once more. 

"I expect she wants to say something about me in my absence," I  thought to myself as I left the room. "I

expect she wants to  remark  that she can see very clearly that I am a very, very  clever young  man." 

Hardly had I taken a dozen steps when I was overtaken by Sophia  Ivanovna, who, though fat and short of

breath, trod with  surprising  lightness and agility. 

"Merci, mon cher," she said. "I will go and tell them myself." 

XXIV. LOVE

SOPHIA IVANOVNA, as I afterwards came to know her, was one of  those rare, youngold women who are

born for family life, but to  whom  that happiness has been denied by fate. Consequently all  that store of  their

love which should have been  poured out upon a husband and  children becomes pent up in their  hearts, until

they suddenly decide  to let it overflow upon a few  chosen individuals. Yet so inexhaustible  is that store of old

maids' love that, despite the number of  individuals so selected,  there still remains an abundant surplus of

affection which they  lavish upon all by whom they are surroundedupon  all, good or  bad, whom they may

chance to meet in their daily life. 

Of love there are three kindslove of beauty, the love which  denies itself, and practical love. 

Of the desire of a young man for a young woman, as well as of the  reverse instance, I am not now speaking,

for of such tendresses I  am  wary, seeing that I have been too unhappy in my life to have  been able  ever to see

in such affection a single spark of truth,  but rather a  lying pretence in which sensuality, connubial  relations,

money, and  the wish to bind hands or to unloose them  have rendered feeling such a  complex affair as to defy

analysis.  Rather am I speaking of that love  for a human being which,  according to the spiritual strength of its

possessor,  concentrates itself either upon a single individual, upon a  few,  or upon manyof love for a

mother, a father, a brother, little  children, a friend, a compatriotof love, in short, for one's  neighbour. 

Love of beauty consists in a love of the sense of beauty and of  its expression. People who thus love conceive

the object of their  affection to be desirable only in so far as it arouses in them  that  pleasurable sensation of

which the consciousness and the  expression  soothes the senses. They change the object of their  love

frequently,  since their principal aim consists in ensuring  that the voluptuous  feeling of their adoration shall be

constantly titillated. To preserve  in themselves this sensuous  condition, they talk unceasingly, and in  the most

elegant terms,  on the subject of the love which they feel,  not only for its  immediate object, but also for

objects upon which it  does not  touch at all. This country of ours contains many such  individualsindividuals

of that wellknown class who,  cultivating  "the beautiful," not only discourse of their cult to  all and sundry,


Youth

XXIV. LOVE 44



Top




Page No 47


but speak of it preeminently in FRENCH. It may  seem a strange and  ridiculous thing to say, but I am

convinced  that among us we have had  in the past, and still have, a large  section of societynotably

womenwhose love for their friends,  husbands, or children would  expire tomorrow if they were  debarred

from dilating upon it in the  tongue of France! 

Love of the second kindrenunciatory loveconsists in a  yearning  to undergo selfsacrifice for the object

beloved,  regardless of any  consideration whether such selfsacrifice will  benefit or injure the  object in

question. "There is no evil which  I would not endure to show  both the world and him or her whom I  adore my

devotion." There we have  the formula of this kind of  love. People who thus love never look for  reciprocity of

affection, since it is a finer thing to sacrifice  yourself for  one who does not comprehend you. Also, they are

always  painfully  eager to exaggerate the merits of their sacrifice; usually  constant in their love, for the reason

that they would find it  hard  to forego the kudos of the deprivations which they endure  for the  object beloved;

always ready to die, to prove to him or  to her the  entirety of their devotion; but sparing of such small  daily

proofs of  their love as call for no special effort of self  immolation. They do  not much care whether you eat

well, sleep  well, keep your spirits up,  or enjoy good health, nor do they  ever do anything to obtain for you

those blessings if they have  it in their power; but, should you be  confronting a bullet, or  have fallen into the

water, or stand in  danger of being burnt, or  have had your heart broken in a love  affairwell, for all these

things they are prepared if the occasion  should arise. Moreover,  people addicted to love of such a

selfsacrificing order are  invariably proud of their love, exacting,  jealous, distrustful,  andstrange to

tellanxious that the object of  their adoration  should incur perils (so that they may save it from  calamity,

and  console it thereafter) and even be vicious (so that they  may  purge it of its vice). 

Suppose, now, that you are living in the country with a wife who  loves you in this selfsacrificing manner.

You may be healthy and  contented, and have occupations which interest you, while, on the  other hand, your

wife may be too weak to superintend the  household  work (which, in consequence, will be left to the  servants),

or to look  after the children (who, in consequence,  will be left to the nurses),  or to put her heart into any work

whatsoever: and all because she  loves nobody and nothing but  yourself. She may be patently ill, yet  she will

say not a word to  you about it, for fear of distressing you.  She may be patently  ennuyee, yet for your sake she

will be prepared to  be so for the  rest of her life. She may be patently depressed because  you stick  so

persistently to your occupations (whether sport, books,  farming, state service, or anything else) and see

clearly that  they  are doing you harm; yet, for all that, she will keep  silence, and  suffer it to be so. Yet, should

you but fall sick  and, despite her  own ailments and your prayers that she will not  distress herself in  vain,

your loving wife will remain sitting  inseparably by your  bedside. Every moment you will feel her

sympathetic gaze resting upon  you and, as it were, saying:  "There! I told you so, but it is all one  to me, and I

shall not  leave you." In the morning you maybe a little  better, and move  into another room. The room,

however, will be  insufficiently  warmed or set in order; the soup which alone you feel  you could  eat will not

have been cooked; nor will any medicine have  been  sent for. Yet, though worn out with night watching, your

loving  wife will continue to regard you with an expression of sympathy,  to  walk about on tiptoe, and to

whisper unaccustomed and obscure  orders  to the servants. You may wish to be read toand your  loving wife

will  tell you with a sigh that she feels sure you  will be unable to hear  her reading, and only grow angry at her

awkwardness in doing it;  wherefore you had better not be read to  at all. You may wish to walk  about the

roomand she will tell you  that it would be far better for  you not to do so. You may wish to  talk with some

friends who have  calledand she will tell you that  talking is not good for you. At  nightfall the fever may

come upon  you again, and you may wish to be  left alone whereupon your  loving wife, though wasted, pale,

and full  of yawns, will go on  sitting in a chair opposite you, as dusk falls,  until her very  slightest movement,

her very slightest sound, rouses  you to  feelings of anger and impatience. You may have a servant who  has

lived with you for twenty years, and to whom you are attached,  and who would tend you well and to your

satisfaction during the  night, for the reason that he has been asleep all day and is,  moreover, paid a salary for

his services; yet your wife will not  suffer him to wait upon you. No; everything she must do herself  with  her

weak, unaccustomed fingers (of which you follow the  movements with  suppressed irritation as those pale

members do  their best to uncork a  medicine bottle, to snuff a candle, to  pour out physic, or to touch  you in a


Youth

XXIV. LOVE 45



Top




Page No 48


squeamish sort of way). If  you are an impatient, hasty sort  of man, and beg of her to leave  the room, you will

hear by the vexed,  distressed sounds which  come from her that she is humbly sobbing and  weeping behind

the  door, and whispering foolishness of some kind to  the servant.  Finally if you do not die, your loving

wifewho has not  slept  during the whole three weeks of your illness (a fact of which  she  will constantly

remind you)will fall ill in her turn, waste  away, suffer much, and become even more incapable of any

useful  pursuit than she was before; while by the time that you have  regained  your normal state of health she

will express to you her  selfsacrificing affection only by shedding around you  a kind of  benignant dullness

which involuntarily communicates  itself both to  yourself and to every one else in your vicinity. 

The third kind of lovepractical loveconsists of a yearning to  satisfy every need, every desire, every

caprice, nay, every vice,  of  the being beloved. People who love thus always love their life  long,  since, the

more they love, the more they get to know the  object  beloved, and the easier they find the task of loving it

that is to  say, of satisfying its desires. Their love seldom  finds expression in  words, but if it does so, it

expresses itself  neither with assurance  nor beauty, but rather in a shamefaced,  awkward manner, since people

of this kind invariably have  misgivings that they are loving  unworthily. People of this kind  love even the

faults of their adored  one, for the reason that  those faults afford them the power of  constantly satisfying new

desires. They look for their affection to be  returned, and even  deceive themselves into believing that it is

returned, and are  happy accordingly: yet in the reverse case they will  still  continue to desire happiness for

their beloved one, and try by  every means in their powerwhether moral or material, great or  smallto

provide it. 

Such practical love it waslove for her nephew, for her niece,  for her sister, for Lubov Sergievna, and even

for myself, because  I  loved Dimitrithat shone in the eyes, as well as in the every  word  and movement, of

Sophia Ivanovna. 

Only long afterwards did I learn to value her at her true worth.  Yet even now the question occurred to me:

"What has made Dimitri  who throughout has tried to understand love differently to other  young fellows,

and has always had before his eyes the gentle,  loving  Sophia Ivanovnasuddenly fall so deeply in love with

the  incomprehensible Lubov Sergievna, and declare that in his aunt he  can  only find good QUALITIES?

Verily it is a true saying that 'a  prophet  hath no honour in his own country.' One of two things:  either every

man has in him more of bad than of good, or every  man is more  receptive to bad than to good. Lubov

Sergievna he has  not known for  long, whereas his aunt's love he has known since  the day of his  birth." 

XXV. I BECOME BETTER ACQUAINTED WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS

WHEN I returned to the verandah, I found that they were not  talking of me at all, as I had anticipated. On the

contrary,  Varenika  had laid aside the book, and was engaged in a heated  dispute with  Dimitri, who, for his

part, was walking up and down  the verandah, and  frowningly adjusting his neck in his collar as  he did so. The

subject  of the quarrel seemed to be Ivan  Yakovlevitch and superstition, but it  was too animated a  difference

for its underlying cause not to be  something which  concerned the family much more nearly. Although the

Princess and  Lubov Sergievna were sitting by in silence, they were  following  every word, and evidently

tempted at times to take part in  the  dispute; yet always, just when they were about to speak, they  checked

themselves, and left the field clear for the two  principles,  Dimitri and Varenika. On my entry, the latter

glanced  at me with such  an indifferent air that I could see she was  wholly absorbed in the  quarrel and did not

care whether she spoke  in my presence or not. The  Princess too looked the same, and was  clearly on

Varenika's side,  while Dimitri began, if anything, to  raise his voice still more when I  appeared, and Lubov

Sergievna,  for her part, observed to no one in  particular: "Old people are  quite right when they say, 'Si

jeunesse  savait, si vieillesse  pouvait.'" 

Nevertheless this quotation did not check the dispute, though it  somehow gave me the impression that the


Youth

XXV. I BECOME BETTER ACQUAINTED WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS 46



Top




Page No 49


side represented by the  speaker and her friend was in the wrong. Although it was a little  awkward for me to

be present at a petty family difference, the  fact  that the true relations of the family revealed themselves  during

its  progress, and that my presence did nothing to hinder  that revelation,  afforded me considerable

gratification. 

How often it happens that for years one sees a family cover  themselves over with a conventional cloak of

decorum, and  preserve  the real relations of its members a secret from every  eye! How often,  too, have I

remarked that, the more impenetrable  (and therefore the  more decorous) is the cloak, the harsher are  the

relations which it  conceals! Yet, once let some unexpected  questionoften a most trivial  one (the colour of a

woman's hair,  a visit, a man's horses, and so  forth)arise in that family  circle, and without any visible cause

there will also arise an  evergrowing difference, until in time the  cloak of decorum  becomes unequal to

confining the quarrel within due  bounds, and,  to the dismay of the disputants and the astonishment of  the

auditors, the real and illadjusted relations of the family are  laid bare, and the cloak, now useless for

concealment, is bandied  from hand to hand among the contending factions until it serves  only  to remind one

of the years during which it successfully  deceived one's  perceptions. Sometimes to strike one's head  violently

against a  ceiling hurts one less than just to graze  some spot which has been  hurt and bruised before: and in

almost  every family there exists some  such raw and tender spot. In the  Nechludoff family that spot was

Dimitri's extraordinary affection  for Lubov Sergievna, which aroused  in the mother and sister, if  not a jealous

feeling, at all events a  sense of hurt family  pride. This was the grave significance which  underlay, for all

those present, the seeming dispute about Ivan  Yakovlevitch and  superstition. 

"In anything that other people deride and despise you invariably  profess to see something extraordinarily

good!" Varenika was  saying  in her clear voice, as she articulated each syllable with  careful  precision. 

"Indeed?" retorted Dimitri with an impatient toss of his head.  "Now, in the first place, only a most unthinking

person could  ever  speak of DESPISING such a remarkable man as Ivan  Yakovlevitch, while,  in the second

place, it is YOU who  invariably profess to see nothing  good in what confronts you." 

Meanwhile Sophia Ivanovna kept looking anxiously at us as she  turned first to her nephew, and then to her

niece, and then to  myself. Twice she opened her mouth as though to say what was in  her  mind and drew a

deep sigh. 

"Varia, PLEASE go on reading," she said at length, at the same  time handing her niece the book, and patting

her hand kindly. "I  wish  to know whether he ever found HER again " (as a matter of  fact, the  novel in

question contained not a word about any one  finding any one  else). "And, Mitia dear," she added to her

nephew, despite the glum  looks which he was throwing at her for  having interrupted the logical  thread of his

deductions, "you had  better let me poultice your cheek,  or your teeth will begin to  ache again." 

After that the reading was resumed. Yet the quarrel had in no way  dispelled the calm atmosphere of family

and intellectual harmony  which enveloped this circle of ladies. 

Clearly deriving its inspiration and character from the Princess  Maria Ivanovna, it was a circle which, for me,

had a wholly novel  and  attractive character of logicalness mingled with simplicity  and  refinement. That

character I could discern in the daintiness,  good  taste, and solidity of everything about me, whether the

handbell, the  binding of the book, the settee, or the table.  Likewise, I divined it  in the upright, wellcorseted

pose of the  Princess, in her pendant  curls of grey hair, in the manner in  which she had, at our first

introduction, called me plain  "Nicolas" and "he," in the occupations  of the ladies (the  reading and the sewing

of garments), and in the  unusual whiteness  of their hands. Those hands, en passant, showed a  family feature

common to allnamely, the feature that the flesh of  the palm on  the outer side was rosy in colour, and

divided by a sharp,  straight line from the pure whiteness of the upper portion of the  hand. Still more was the

character of this feminine circle  expressed  in the manner in which the three ladies spoke Russian  and


Youth

XXV. I BECOME BETTER ACQUAINTED WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS 47



Top




Page No 50


Frenchspoke them, that is to say, with perfect articulation  of  syllables and pedantic accuracy of

substantives and  prepositions. All  this, and more especially the fact that the  ladies treated me as  simply and as

seriously as a real grownup  telling me their  opinions, and listening to my own (a thing to  which I was so

little  accustomed that, for all my glittering  buttons and blue facings, I was  in constant fear of being told:

"Surely you do not think that we are  talking SERIOUSLY to you? Go  away and learn something")all this,

I  say, caused me to feel an  entire absence of restraint in this society.  I ventured at times  to rise, to move

about, and to talk boldly to each  of the ladies  except Varenika (whom I always felt it was unbecoming,  or

even  forbidden, for me to address unless she first spoke to me). 

As I listened to her clear, pleasant voice reading aloud, I kept  glancing from her to the path of the

flowergarden, where the  rainspots were making small dark circles in the sand, and thence  to  the

limetrees, upon the leaves of which the rain was  pattering down  in large detached drops shed from the pale,

shimmering edge of the  livid blue cloud which hung suspended over  us. Then I would glance at  her again,

and then at the last purple  rays of the setting sun where  they were throwing the dense  clusters of old,

rainwashed birches into  brilliant relief. Yet  again my eyes would return to Varenika, and,  each time that

they  did so, it struck me afresh that she was not  nearly so plain as  at first I had thought her. 

"How I wish that I wasn't in love already!" I reflected, "or that  Sonetchka was Varenika! How nice it would

be if suddenly I could  become a member of this family, and have the three ladies for my  mother, aunt, and

wife respectively!" All the time that these  thoughts kept passing through my head I kept attentively  regarding

Varenika as she read, until somehow I felt as though I  were  magnetising her, and that presently she must look

at me.  Sure enough,  at length she raised her head, threw me a glance,  and, meeting my  eyes, turned away. 

"The rain does not seem to stop," she remarked. 

Suddenly a new feeling came over me. I began to feel as though  everything now happening to me was a

repetition of some similar  occurrence beforeas though on some previous occasion a shower  of  rain had

begun to fall, and the sun had set behind birch  trees, and I  had been looking at her, and she had been reading

aloud, and I had  magnetised her, and she had looked up at me.  Yes, all this I seemed to  recall as though it had

happened once  before. 

"Surely she is notSHE?" was my thought. "Surely IT is not  beginning?" However, I soon decided that

Varenika was not the  "SHE"  referred to, and that "it" was not "beginning." "In the  first place,"  I said to

myself, "Varenika is not at all  BEAUTIFUL. She is just an  ordinary girl whose acquaintance I have  made in

the ordinary way,  whereas the she whom I shall meet  somewhere and some day and in some  not ordinary way

will be  anything but ordinary. This family pleases me  so much only  because hitherto I have never seen

anybody. Such things  will  always be happening in the future, and I shall see many more such  families during

my life." 

XXVI. I SHOW OFF

AT tea time the reading came to an end, and the ladies began to  talk among themselves of persons and things

unknown to me. This I  conceived them to be doing on purpose to make me conscious (for  all  their kind

demeanour) of the difference which years and  position in  the world had set between them and myself. In

general  discussions,  however, in which I could take part I sought to  atone for my late  silence by exhibiting

that extraordinary  cleverness and originality to  which I felt compelled by my  University uniform. For

instance, when  the conversation turned  upon country houses, I said that Prince Ivan  Ivanovitch had a  villa

near Moscow which people came to see even from  London and  Paris, and that it contained balustrading

which had cost  380,000  roubles. Likewise, I remarked that the Prince was a very near  relation of mine, and

that, when lunching with him the same day,  he  had invited me to go and spend the entire summer with him at


Youth

XXVI. I SHOW OFF 48



Top




Page No 51


that  villa, but that I had declined, since I knew the villa well,  and had  stayed in it more than once, and that all

those  balustradings and  bridges did not interest me, since I could not  bear ornamental work,  especially in the

country, where I liked  everything to be wholly  countrified. After delivering myself of  this extraordinary and

complicated romance, I grew confused, and  blushed so much that every  one must have seen that I was lying.

Both Varenika, who was handing me  a cup of tea, and Sophia  Ivanovna, who had been gazing at me

throughout, turned their  heads away, and began to talk of something  else with an  expression which I

afterwards learnt that goodnatured  people  assume when a very young man has told them a manifest string of

liesan expression which says, "Yes, we know he is lying, and  why he  is doing it, the poor young fellow!" 

What I had said about Prince Ivan Ivanovitch having a country  villa, I had related simply because I could find

no other pretext  for  mentioning both my relationship to the Prince and the fact  that I had  been to luncheon

with him that day; yet why I had said  all I had about  the balustrading costing 380,000 roubles, and  about my

having several  times visited the Prince at that villa (I  had never once been  theremore especially since the

Prince  possessed no residences save  in Moscow and Naples, as the  Nechludoffs very well knew), I could not

possibly tell you.  Neither in childhood nor in adolescence nor in  riper years did I  ever remark in myself the

vice of falsehoodon the  contrary, I  was, if anything, too outspoken and truthful. Yet, during  this  first stage

of my manhood, I often found myself seized with a  strange and unreasonable tendency to lie in the most

desperate  fashion. I say advisedly "in the most desperate fashion," for the  reason that I lied in matters in

which it was the easiest thing  in  the world to detect me. On the whole I think that a vain  glorious  desire to

appear different from what I was, combined  with an  impossible hope that the lie would never be found out,

was the chief  cause of this extraordinary impulse. 

After tea, since the rain had stopped and the afterglow of  sunset  was calm and clear, the Princess proposed

that we should  go and stroll  in the lower garden, and admire her favourite spots  there. Following  my rule to

be always original, and conceiving  that clever people like  myself and the Princess must surely be  above the

banalities of  politeness, I replied that I could not  bear a walk with no object in  view, and that, if I DID walk, I

liked to walk alone. I had no idea  that this speech was simply  rude; all I thought was that, even as  nothing

could be more  futile than empty compliments, so nothing could  be more pleasing  and original than a little

frank brusquerie. However,  though much  pleased with my answer, I set out with the rest of the  company. 

The Princess's favourite spot of all was at the very bottom of  the  lower garden, where a little bridge spanned a

narrow piece of  swamp.  The view there was very restricted, yet very intimate and  pleasing. We  are so

accustomed to confound art with nature that,  often enough,  phenomena of nature which are never to be met

with  in pictures seem to  us unreal, and give us the impression that  nature is unnatural, or  vice versa; whereas

phenomena of nature  which occur with too much  frequency in pictures seem to us  hackneyed, and views

which are to be  met with in real life, but  which appear to us too penetrated with a  single idea or a single

sentiment, seem to us arabesques. The view  from the Princess's  favourite spot was as follows. On the further

side  of a small  lake, overgrown with weeds round its edges, rose a steep  ascent  covered with bushes and

with huge old trees of many shades of  green, while, overhanging the lake at the foot of the ascent,  stood  an

ancient birch tree which, though partly supported by  stout roots  implanted in the marshy bank of the lake,

rested its  crown upon a  tall, straight poplar, and dangled its curved  branches over the smooth  surface of the

pondboth branches and  the surrounding greenery being  reflected therein as in a mirror. 

"How lovely!" said the Princess with a nod of her head, and  addressing no one in particular. 

"Yes, marvellous!" I replied in my desire to show that had an  opinion of my own on every subject. "Yet

somehow it all looks to  me  so terribly like a scheme of decoration." 

The Princess went on gazing at the scene as though she had not  heard me, and turning to her sister and Lubov

Sergievna at  intervals,  in order to point out to them its detailsespecially  a curved,  pendent bough, with its

reflection in the water, which  particularly  pleased her. Sophia Ivanovna observed to me that it  was all very


Youth

XXVI. I SHOW OFF 49



Top




Page No 52


beautiful, and that she and her sister would  sometimes spend hours  together at this spot; yet it was clear  that

her remarks were meant  merely to please the Princess. I have  noticed that people who are  gifted with the

faculty of loving are  seldom receptive to the beauties  of nature. Lubov Sergievna also  seemed enraptured, and

asked (among  other things), "How does that  birch tree manage to support itself? Has  it stood there long?"  Yet

the next moment she became absorbed in  contemplation of her  little dog Susetka, which, with its stumpy

paws  pattering to and  fro upon the bridge in a mincing fashion, seemed to  say by the  expression of its face

that this was the first time it had  ever  found itself out of doors. As for Dimitri, he fell to discoursing  very

logically to his mother on the subject of how no view can be  beautiful of which the horizon is limited.

Varenika alone said  nothing. Glancing at her, I saw that she was leaning over the  parapet  of the bridge, her

profile turned towards me, and gazing  straight in  front of her. Something seemed to be interesting her  deeply,

or even  affecting her, since it was clear that she was  oblivious to her  surroundings, and thinking neither of

herself  nor of the fact that any  one might be regarding her. In the  expression of her large eyes there  was

nothing but wrapt  attention and quiet, concentrated thought, while  her whole  attitude seemed so

unconstrained and, for all her shortness,  so  dignified that once more some recollection or another touched me

and once more I asked myself, "Is IT, then, beginning?" Yet again  I  assured myself that I was already in love

with Sonetchka, and  that  Varenika was only an ordinary girl, the sister of my friend.  Though  she pleased me

at that moment, I somehow felt a vague  desire to show  her, by word or deed, some small unfriendliness. 

"I tell you what, Dimitri," I said to my friend as I moved nearer  to Varenika, so that she might overhear what

I was going to say,  "it  seems to me that, even if there had been no mosquitos here,  there  would have been

nothing to commend this spot; whereas "  and here I  slapped my cheek, and in very truth annihilated one of

those  insects"it is simply awful." 

"Then you do not care for nature?" said Varenika without turning  her head. 

"I think it a foolish, futile pursuit," I replied, well satisfied  that I had said something to annoy her, as well as

something  original. Varenika only raised her eyebrows a little, with an  expression of pity, and went on gazing

in front of her as calmly  as  before. 

I felt vexed with her. Yet, for all that, the rusty, paint  blistered parapet on which she was leaning, the way in

which the  dark  waters of the pond reflected the drooping branch of the  overhanging  birch tree (it almost

seemed to me as though branch  and its reflection  met), the rising odour of the swamp, the  feeling of crushed

mosquito  on my cheek, and her absorbed look  and statuesque posemany times  afterwards did these things

recur with unexpected vividness to my  recollection. 

XXVII. DIMITRI

WHEN we returned to the house from our stroll, Varenika declined  to sing as she usually did in the evenings,

and I was conceited  enough to attribute this to my doing, in the belief that its  reason  lay in what I had said on

the bridge. The Nechludoffs  never had  supper, and went to bed early, while tonight, since  Dimitri had the

toothache (as Sophia Ivanovna had foretold), he  departed with me to  his room even earlier than usual. Feeling

that I had done all that was  required of me by my blue collar and  gilt buttons, and that every one  was very

pleased with me, I was  in a gratified, complacent mood, while  Dimitri, on the other  hand, was rendered by his

quarrel with his  sister and the  toothache both taciturn and gloomy. He sat down at the  table, got  out a couple

of notebooksa diary and the copybook in  which it  was his custom every evening to inscribe the tasks

performed  by  or awaiting himand, continually frowning and touching his cheek  with his hand, continued

writing for a while. 

"Oh, DO leave me alone!" he cried to the maid whom Sophia  Ivanovna  sent to ask him whether his teeth

were still hurting  him, and whether  he would not like to have a poultice made. Then,  saying that my bed


Youth

XXVII. DIMITRI 50



Top




Page No 53


would soon be ready for me and that he would  be back presently, he  departed to Lubov Sergievna's room. 

"What a pity that Varenika is not goodlooking and, in general,  Sonetchka!" I reflected when I found myself

alone. "How nice it  would  be if, after I have left the University, I could go to her  and offer  her my hand! I

would say to her, 'Princess, though no  longer young,  and therefore unable to love passionately, I will  cherish

you as a  dear sister. And you,' I would continue to her  mother, 'I greatly  respect; and you, Sophia Ivanovna, I

value  highly. Therefore say to  me, Varenika (since I ask you to be my  wife), just the simple and  direct word

YES.' And she would give  me her hand, and I should press  it, and say, 'Mine is a love  which depends not

upon words, but upon  deeds.' And suppose," next  came into my head, "that Dimitri should  suddenly fall in

love  with Lubotshka (as Lubotshka has already done  with him), and  should desire to marry her? Then either

one or the  other of us  would have to resign all thought of marriage. Well, it  would be  splendid, for in that

case I should act thus. As soon as I  had  noticed how things were, I should make no remark, but go to  Dimitri

and say, 'It is no use, my friend, for you and I to  conceal  our feelings from one another. You know that my

love for  your sister  will terminate only with my life. Yet I know all; and  though you have  deprived me of all

hope, and have rendered me an  unhappy man, so that  Nicolas Irtenieff will have to bewail his  misery for the

rest of his  existence, yet do you take my sister,'  and I should lay his hand in  Lubotshka's. Then he would say

to  me, 'No, not for all the world!' and  I should reply, 'Prince  Nechludoff, it is in vain for you to attempt  to

outdo me in  nobility. Not in the whole world does there exist a  more  magnanimous being than Nicolas

Irtenieff.' Then I should salute  him and depart. In tears Dimitri and Lubotshka would pursue me,  and  entreat

me to accept their sacrifice, and I should consent to  do so,  and, perhaps, be happy ever afterwardsif only I

were in  love with  Varenika." These fancies tickled my imagination so  pleasantly that I  felt as though I should

like to communicate  them to my friend; yet,  despite our mutual vow of frankness, I  also felt as though I had

not  the physical energy to do so. 

Dimitri returned from Lubov Sergievna's room with some toothache  capsules which she had given him, yet in

even greater pain, and  therefore in even greater depression, than before. Evidently no  bedroom had yet been

prepared for me, for presently the boy who  acted  as Dimitri's valet arrived to ask him where I was to sleep. 

"Oh, go to the devil!" cried Dimitri, stamping his foot. "Vasika,  Vasika, Vasika!" he went on, the instant that

the boy had left  the  room, with a gradual raising of his voice at each repetition.  "  Vasika, lay me out a bed on

the floor." 

"No, let ME sleep on the floor," I objected. 

"Well, it is all one. Lie anywhere you like," continued Dimitri  in  the same angry tone. "Vasika, why don't you

go and do what I  tell you?  " 

Evidently Vasika did not understand what was demanded of him, for  he remained where he was. 

"What is the matter with you? Go and lay the bed, Vasika, I tell  you!" shouted Dimitri, suddenly bursting into

a sort of frenzy;  yet  Vasika still did not understand, but, blushing hotly, stood  motionless. 

"So you are determined to drive me mad, are you?"and leaping  from his chair and rushing upon the boy,

Dimitri struck him on  the  head with the whole weight of his fist, until the boy rushed  headlong  from the

room. Halting in the doorway, Dimitri glanced  at me, and the  expression of fury and pain which had sat for a

moment on his  countenance suddenly gave place to such a boyish,  kindly,  affectionate, yet ashamed,

expression that I felt sorry  for him, and  reconsidered my intention of leaving him to himself.  He said nothing,

but for a long time paced the room in silence,  occasionally glancing  at me with the same deprecatory

expression  as before. Then he took his  notebook from the table, wrote  something in it, took off his jacket  and

folded it carefully,  and, stepping into the corner where the ikon  hung, knelt down and  began to say his

prayers, with his large white  hands folded upon  his breast. So long did he pray that Vasika had time  to bring a


Youth

XXVII. DIMITRI 51



Top




Page No 54


mattress and spread it, under my whispered directions, on  the  floor. Indeed, I had undressed and laid myself

down upon the  mattress before Dimitri had finished. As I contemplated his  slightly  rounded back and the

soles of his feet (which somehow  seemed to stick  out in my direction in a sort of repentant  fashion whenever

he made  his obeisances), I felt that I liked him  more than ever, and debated  within myself whether or not I

should  tell him all I had been fancying  concerning our respective  sisters. When he had finished his prayers,

he lay down upon the  bed near me, and, propping himself upon his  elbow, looked at me  in silence, with a

kindly, yet abashed,  expression. Evidently he  found it difficult to do this, yet meant thus  to punish himself.

Then I smiled and returned his gaze, and he smiled  back at me. 

"Why do you not tell me that my conduct has been abominable?" he  said. "You have been thinking so, have

you not?" 

"Yes," I replied; and although it was something quite different  which had been in my mind, it now seemed to

me that that was what  I  had been thinking. "Yes, it was not right of you, nor should I  have  expected it of

you." It pleased me particularly at that  moment to call  him by the familiar second person singular. "But  how

are your teeth  now?" I added. 

"Oh, much better. Nicolinka, my friend," he went on, and so  feelingly that it sounded as though tears were

standing in his  eyes,  "I know and feel that I am bad, but God sees how I try to  be better,  and how I entreat

Him to make me so. Yet what am I to  do with such an  unfortunate, horrible nature as mine? What am I  to do

with it? I try  to keep myself in hand and to rule myself,  but suddenly it becomes  impossible for me to do

soat all events,  impossible for me to do so  unaided. I need the help and support  of some one. Now, there is

Lubov  Sergievna; SHE understands me,  and could help me in this, and I know  by my notebook that I have

greatly improved in this respect during the  past year. Ah, my  dear Nicolinka"he spoke with the most

unusual and  unwonted  tenderness, and in a tone which had grown calmer now that he  had  made his

confession" how much the influence of a woman like  Lubov could do for me! Think how good it would be

for me if I  could  have a friend like her to live with when I have become  independent!  With her I should be

another man." 

And upon that Dimitri began to unfold to me his plans for  marriage, for a life in the country, and for continual

self  discipline. 

"Yes, I will live in the country," he said, "and you shall come  to  see me when you have married Sonetchka.

Our children shall  play  together. All this may seem to you stupid and ridiculous,  yet it may  very well come to

pass." 

"Yes, it very well may " I replied with a smile, yet thinking how  much nicer it would be if I married his sister. 

"I tell you what," he went on presently; "you only imagine  yourself to be in love with Sonetchka, whereas I

can see that it  is  all rubbish, and that you do not really know what love means." 

I did not protest, for, in truth, I almost agreed with him, and  for a while we lay without speaking. 

"Probably you have noticed that I have been in my old bad humour  today, and have had a nasty quarrel with

Varia?" he resumed. "I  felt  bad about it afterwardsmore particularly since it occurred  in your  presence.

Although she thinks wrongly on some subjects,  she is a  splendid girl and very good, as you will soon

recognise." 

His quick transition from mention of my love affairs to praise of  his sister pleased me extremely, and made

me blush, but I  nevertheless said nothing more about his sister, and we went on  talking of other things. 


Youth

XXVII. DIMITRI 52



Top




Page No 55


Thus we chattered until the cocks had crowed twice. In fact, the  pale dawn was already looking in at the

window when at last  Dimitri  lay down upon his bed and put out the candle. 

"Well, now for sleep," he said. 

"Yes," I replied, " but" 

"But what?" 

"Now nice it is to be alive in the daylight!" 

"Yes, it IS a splendid thing! " he replied in a voice which, even  in the darkness, enabled me to see the

expression of his  cheerful,  kindly eyes and boyish smile. 

XXVIII. IN THE COUNTRY

Next day Woloda and myself departed in a postchaise for the  country. Turning over various Moscow

recollections in my head as  we  drove along, I suddenly recalled Sonetchka Valakhinthough  not until

evening, and when we had already covered five stages of  the road. "It  is a strange thing," I thought, "that I

should be  in love, and yet  have forgotten all about it. I must start and  think about her," and  straightway I

proceeded to do so, but only  in the way that one thinks  when travellingthat is to say,  disconnectedly,

though vividly. Thus  I brought myself to such a  condition that, for the first two days  after our arrival home, I

somehow considered it incumbent upon me  always to appear sad and  moody in the presence of the

household, and  especially before  Katenka, whom I looked upon as a great connoisseur  in matters of  this kind,

and to whom I threw out a hint of the  condition in  which my heart was situated. Yet, for all my attempts at

dissimulation and assiduous adoption of such signs of love  sickness  as I had occasionally observed in other

people, I only  succeeded for  two days (and that at intervals, and mostly towards  evening) in  reminding myself

of the fact that I was in love, and  finally, when I  had settled down into the new rut of country life  and

pursuits, I  forgot about my affection for Sonetchka  altogether. 

We arrived at Petrovskoe in the night time, and I was then so  soundly asleep that I saw nothing of the house

as we approached  it,  nor yet of the avenue of birch trees, nor yet of the  householdall of  whom had long ago

betaken themselves to bed and  to slumber. Only old  hunchbacked Fokabarefooted, clad in some  sort of a

woman's wadded  nightdress, and carrying a candlestick  opened the door to us. As  soon as he saw who we

were, he trembled  all over with joy, kissed us  on the shoulders, hurriedly put on  his felt slippers, and started

to  dress himself properly. I  passed in a semiwaking condition through  the porch and up the  steps, but in the

hall the lock of the door, the  bars and bolts,  the crooked boards of the flooring, the chest, the  ancient

candelabrum (splashed all over with grease as of old), the  shadows thrown by the crooked, chill,

recentlylighted stump of  candle, the perennially dusty, unopened window behind which I  remembered sorrel

to have grownall was so familiar, so full of  memories, so intimate of aspect, so, as it were, knit together by

a  single idea, that I suddenly became conscious of a tenderness  for this  quiet old house. Involuntarily I asked

myself, "How have  we, the house  and I, managed to remain apart so long?" and,  hurrying from spot to  spot,

ran to see if all the other rooms  were still the same. Yes,  everything was unchanged, except that  everything

had become smaller  and lower, and I myself taller,  heavier, and more filled out. Yet,  even as I was, the old

house  received me back into its arms, and  aroused in me with every  board, every window, every step of the

stairs, and every sound  the shadows of forms, feelings, and events of  the happy but  irrevocable past. When

we entered our old night nursery,  all my  childish fears lurked once more in the darkness of the corners  and

doorway. When we passed into the drawingroom, I could feel  the  old calm motherly love diffusing itself

from every object in  the  apartment. In the breakfastroom, the noisy, careless  merriment of  childhood

seemed merely to be waiting to wake to  life again. In the  divannaia (whither Foka first conducted us,  and


Youth

XXVIII. IN THE COUNTRY 53



Top




Page No 56


where he had prepared  our beds) everythingmirror, screen,  old wooden ikon, the lumps on  the walls

covered with white paper  seemed to speak of suffering and  of death and of what would never  come back to

us again. 

We got into bed, and Foka, bidding us goodnight, retired. 

"It was in this room that Mamma died, was it not?" said Woloda. 

I made no reply, but pretended to be asleep. If I had said  anything I should have burst into tears. On awaking

next morning,  I  beheld Papa sitting on Woloda's bed in his dressing gown and  slippers  and smoking a cigar.

Leaping up with a merry hoist of  the shoulders,  he came over to me, slapped me on the back with  his great

hand, and  presented me his cheek to press my lips to. 

"Well done, DIPLOMAT!" he said in his most kindly jesting tone as  he looked at me with his small bright

eyes. "Woloda tells me you  have  passed the examinations well for a youngster, and that is a  splendid  thing.

Unless you start and play the fool, I shall have  another fine  little fellow in you. Thanks, my dear boy. Well,

we  will have a grand  time of it here now, and in the winter,  perhaps, we shall move to St.  Petersburg. I only

wish the hunting  was not over yet, or I could have  given you some amusement in  THAT way. Can you shoot,

Woldemar?  However, whether there is any  game or not, I will take you out some  day. Next winter, if God

pleases, we will move to St. Petersburg, and  you shall meet  people, and make friends, for you are now my

two young  grownups.  I have been telling Woldemar that you are just starting on  your  careers, whereas my

day is ended. You are old enough now to walk  by yourselves, but, whenever you wish to confide in me, pray

do  so,  for I am no longer your nurse, but your friend. At least, I  will be  your friend and comrade and adviser

as much as I can and  more than  that I cannot do. How does that fall in with your  philosophy, eh,  Koko? Well

or ill, eh?" 

Of course I said that it fell in with it entirely, and, indeed, I  really thought so. That morning Papa had a

particularly winning,  bright, and happy expression on his face, and these new relations  between us, as of

equals and comrades, made me love him all the  more. 

"Now, tell me," he went on, "did you call upon all our kinsfolk  and the Iwins? Did you see the old man, and

what did he say to  you?  And did you go to Prince Ivan's?" 

We continued talking so long that, before we were fully dressed,  the sun had left the window of the

divannaia, and Jakoff (the  same  old man who of yore had twirled his fingers behind his back  and always

repeated his words) had entered the room and reported  to Papa that the  carriage was ready. 

"Where are you going to?" I asked Papa. 

"Oh, I had forgotten all about it!" he replied, with a cough and  the usual hoisting of his shoulder. "I promised

to go and call  upon  Epifanova today. You remember Epifanova'la belle  Flamande'don't  you, who used

to come and see your Mamma? They  are nice people." And  with a selfconscious shrug of his  shoulders (so it

appeared to me)  Papa left the room. 

During our conversation, Lubotshka had more than once come to the  door and asked "Can I come in?" but

Papa had always shouted to  her  that she could not do so, since we were not dressed yet. 

"What rubbish!" she replied. "Why, I have seen you in your  dressinggown." 

"Never mind; you cannot see your brothers without their  inexpressibles," rejoined Papa. "If they each of them

just go to  the  door, let that be enough for you. Now go. Even for them to  SPEAK to  you in such a neglige


Youth

XXVIII. IN THE COUNTRY 54



Top




Page No 57


costume is unbecoming." 

"How unbearable you are!" was Lubotshka's parting retort. "Well,  at least hurry up and come down to the

drawingroom, for Mimi  wants  to see them." 

As soon as Papa had left the room, I hastened to array myself in  my student's uniform, and to repair to the

drawingroom. 

Woloda, on the other hand, was in no hurry, but remained sitting  on his bed and talking to Jakoff about the

best places to find  plover  and snipe. As I have said, there was nothing in the world  he so much  feared as to be

suspected of any affection for his  father, brother,  and sister; so that, to escape any expression of  that feeling,

he  often fell into the other extreme, and affected  a coldness which  shocked people who did not comprehend

its cause.  In the hall, I  collided with Papa, who was hurrying towards the  carriage with short,  rapid steps. He

had a new and fashionable  Moscow greatcoat on, and  smelt of scent. On seeing me, he gave a  cheerful nod,

as much as to  say, "Do you remark my splendour?"  and once again I was struck with  the happy expression of

face  which I had noted earlier in the morning. 

The drawingroom looked the same lofty, bright room as of Yore,  with its brown English piano, and its large

open windows looking  on  to the green trees and yellowishred paths of the garden.  After  kissing Mimi and

Lubotshka, I was approaching Katenka for  the same  purpose when it suddenly struck me that it might be

improper for me to  salute her in that fashion. Accordingly I  halted, silent and blushing.  Katenka, for her part,

was quite at  her ease as she held out a white  hand to me and congratulated me  on my passing into the

University. The  same thing took place when  Woloda entered the drawingroom and met  Katenka. Indeed, it

was  something of a problem how, after being  brought up together and  seeing one another daily, we ought

now, after  this first  separation, to meet again. Katenka had grown betterlooking  than  any of us, yet Woloda

seemed not at all confused as, with a  slight bow to her, he crossed over to Lubotshka, made a jesting  remark

to her, and then departed somewhere on some solitary  expedition. 

XXIX. RELATIONS BETWEEN THE GIRLS AND OURSELVES

OF the girls Woloda took the strange view that, although he  wished  that they should have enough to eat,

should sleep well, be  well  dressed, and avoid making such mistakes in French as would  shame him  before

strangers, he would never admit that they could  think or feel  like human beings, still less that they could

converse with him  sensibly about anything. Whenever they  addressed to him a serious  question (a thing, by

the way, which  he always tried to avoid), such  as asking his opinion on a novel  or inquiring about his doings

at the  University, he invariably  pulled a grimace, and either turned away  without speaking or  answered with

some nonsensical French  phrase"Comme c'est tres  jolie!" or the like. Or again, feigning to  look serious and

stolidly wise, he would say something absolutely  meaningless and  bearing no relation whatever to the

question asked  him, or else  suddenly exclaim, with a look of pretended  unconsciousness, the  word bulku or

poyechali or kapustu,  [Respectively, " roll of  butter," "away," and " cabbage."] or  something of the kind; and

when, afterwards, I happened to repeat  these words to him as  having been told me by Lubotshka or Katenka,

he  would always  remark: 

"Hm! So you actually care about talking to them? I can see you  are  a duffer still"and one needed to see and

near him to  appreciate the  profound, immutable contempt which echoed in this  remark. He had been

grownup now two years, and was in love with  every goodlooking woman  that he met; yet, despite the fact

that  he came in daily contact with  Katenka (who during those two years  had been wearing long dresses, and

was growing prettier every  day), the possibility of his falling in  love with her never  seemed to enter his head.

Whether this proceeded  from the fact  that the prosaic recollections of childhood were still  too fresh  in his

memory, or whether from the aversion which very young  people feel for everything domestic, or whether


Youth

XXIX. RELATIONS BETWEEN THE GIRLS AND OURSELVES 55



Top




Page No 58


from the common  human  weakness which, at a first encounter with anything fair and  pretty,  leads a man to

say to himself, "Ah! I shall meet much  more of the same  kind during my life," but at all events Woloda  had

never yet looked  upon Katenka with a man's eyes. 

All that summer Woloda appeared to find things very wearisomea  fact which arose out of that contempt

for us all which, as I have  said, he made no effort to conceal. His expression of face seemed  to  be constantly

saying, "Phew! how it bores me to have no one to  speak  to!" The first thing in the morning he would go out

shooting, or sit  reading a book in his room, and not dress until  luncheon time. Indeed,  if Papa was not at

home, he would take his  book into that meal, and go  on reading it without addressing so  much as a single

word to any one  of us, who felt, somehow, guilty  in his presence. In the evening, too,  he would stretch

himself on  a settee in the drawingroom, and either  go to sleep, propped on  his elbow, or tell us farcical

storiessometimes stories so  improper as to make Mimi grow angry and  blush, and ourselves die  with

laughter. At other times he would not  condescend to address  a single serious word to any member of the

family except Papa or  (occasionally) myself. Involuntarily I offended  against his view  of girls, seeing that I

was not so afraid of seeming  affectionate  as he, and, moreover, had not such a profound and  confirmed

contempt for young women. Yet several times that summer,  when  driven by lack of amusement to try and

engage Lubotshka and  Katenka in conversation, I always encountered in them such an  absence  of any

capacity for logical thinking, and such an  ignorance of the  simplest, most ordinary matters (as, for  instance,

the nature of  money, the subjects studied at  universities, the effect of war, and so  forth), as well as such

indifference to my explanations of such  matters, that these  attempts of mine only ended in confirming my

unfavourable opinion  of feminine ability. 

I remember one evening when Lubotshka kept repeating some  unbearably tedious passage on the piano about

a hundred times in  succession, while Woloda, who was dozing on a settee in the  drawingroom, kept

addressing no one in particular as  he muttered,  "Lord! how she murders it! WHAT a musician! WHAT a

Beethoven!" (he  always pronounced the composer's name with  especial irony). "Wrong  again! Nowa

second time! That's it!"  and so on. Meanwhile Katenka  and I were sitting by the teatable,  and somehow she

began to talk  about her favourite subjectlove.  I was in the right frame of mind to  philosophise, and began

by  loftily defining love as the wish to  acquire in another what one  does not possess in oneself. To this

Katenka retorted that, on  the contrary, love is not love at all if a  girl desires to marry  a man for his money

alone, but that, in her  opinion, riches were  a vain thing, and true love only the affection  which can stand  the

test of separation (this I took to be a hint  concerning her  love for Dubkoff). At this point Woloda, who must

have  been  listening all the time, raised himself on his elbow, and cried  out some rubbish or another; and I felt

that he was right. 

Apart from the general faculties (more or less developed in  different persons) of intellect, sensibility, and

artistic  feeling,  there also exists (more or less developed in different  circles of  society, and especially in

families) a private or  individual faculty  which I may call APPREHENSION. The essence of  this faculty lies

in  sympathetic appreciation of proportion, and  in identical understanding  of things. Two individuals who

possess  this faculty and belong to the  same social circle or the same  family apprehend an expression of

feeling precisely to the same  point, namely, the point beyond which  such expression becomes  mere phrasing.

Thus they apprehend precisely  where commendation  ends and irony begins, where attraction ends and

pretence begins,  in a manner which would be impossible for persons  possessed of a  different order of

apprehension. Persons possessed of  identical  apprehension view objects in an identically ludicrous,  beautiful,

or repellent light; and in order to facilitate such  identical  apprehension between members of the same social

circle or  family,  they usually establish a language, turns of speech, or terms  to  define such shades of

apprehension as exist for them alone. In  our  particular family such apprehension was common to Papa,

Woloda, and  myself, and was developed to the highest pitch,  Dubkoff also  approximated to our coterie in

apprehension, but  Dimitri, though  infinitely more intellectual than Dubkoff, was  grosser in this  respect. With

no one, however, did I bring this  faculty to such a  point as with Woloda, who had grown up with me  under

identical  conditions. Papa stood a long way from us, and  much that was to us as  clear as "two and two make


Youth

XXIX. RELATIONS BETWEEN THE GIRLS AND OURSELVES 56



Top




Page No 59


four" was to  him incomprehensible. For  instance, I and Woloda managed to  establish between ourselves the

following terms, with meanings to  correspond. Izium [Raisins.] meant a  desire to boast of one's  money;

shishka [Bump or swelling.] (on  pronouncing which one had  to join one's fingers together, and to put a

particular emphasis  upon the two sh's in the word) meant anything  fresh, healthy, and  comely, but not

elegant; a substantive used in the  plural meant  an undue partiality for the object which it denoted; and  so

forth, and so forth. At the same time, the meaning depended  considerably upon the expression of the face and

the context of  the  conversation; so that, no matter what new expression one of  us might  invent to define a

shade of feeling the other could  immediately  understand it by a hint alone. The girls did not  share this faculty

of  apprehension, and herein lay the chief  cause of our moral  estrangement, and of the contempt which we  felt

for them. 

It may be that they too had their "apprehension," but it so  little  ran with ours that, where we already perceived

the  "phrasing," they  still saw only the feelingour irony was for  them truth, and so on.  At that time I had not

yet learnt to  understand that they were in no  way to blame for this, and that  absence of such apprehension in

no way  prevented them from being  good and clever girls. Accordingly I looked  down upon them.  Moreover,

having once lit upon my precious idea of  "frankness,"  and being bent upon applying it to the full in myself, I

thought  the quiet, confiding nature of Lubotshka guilty of  secretiveness  and dissimulation simply because she

saw no necessity  for digging  up and examining all her thoughts and instincts. For  instance,  the fact that she

always signed the sign of the cross over  Papa  before going to bed, that she and Katenka invariably wept in

church when attending requiem masses for Mamma, and that Katenka  sighed and rolled her eyes about when

playing the pianoall  these  things seemed to me sheer makebelieve, and I asked myself:  "At what  period

did they learn to pretend like grownup people,  and how can  they bring themselves to do it?" 

XXX. HOW I EMPLOYED MY TIME

Nevertheless, the fact that that summer I developed a passion for  music caused me to become better friends

with the ladies of our  household than I had been for years. In the spring, a young fellow  came to see us,

armed with a letter of introduction, who, as soon  as  ever he entered the drawingroom, fixed his eyes upon

the  piano, and  kept gradually edging his chair closer to it as he  talked to Mimi and  Katenka. After discoursing

awhile of the  weather and the amenities of  country life, he skilfully directed  the conversation to pianotuners,

music, and pianos generally,  and ended by saying that he himself  playedand in truth he did  sit down and

perform three waltzes, with  Mimi, Lubotshka, and  Katenka grouped about the instrument, and  watching him

as he did  so. He never came to see us again, but his  playing, and his  attitude when at the piano, and the way

in which he  kept shaking  his long hair, and, most of all, the manner in which he  was able  to execute octaves

with his left hand as he first of all  played  them rapidly with his thumb and little finger, and then slowly  closed

those members, and then played the octaves afresh, made a  great impression upon me. This graceful gesture

of his, together  with  his easy pose and his shaking of hair and successful winning  of the  ladies' applause by

his talent, ended by firing me to take  up the  piano. Convinced that I possessed both talent and a  passion for

music,  I set myself to learn, and, in doing so, acted  just as millions of the  malestill more, of the

femalesex have  done who try to teach  themselves without a skilled instructor,  without any real turn for the

art, or without the smallest  understanding either of what the art can  give or of what ought to  be done to obtain

that gift. For me music (or  rather, piano  playing) was simply a means of winning the ladies' good  graces

through their sensibility. With the help of Katenka I first  learnt the notes (incidentally breaking several of

them with my  clumsy fingers), and thenthat is to say, after two months of  hard  work, supplemented by

ceaseless twiddling of my rebellious  fingers on  my knees after luncheon, and on the pillow when in

bedwent on to  "pieces," which I played (so Katenka assured me)  with "soul" ("avec  ame"), but altogether

regardless of time. 

My range of pieces was the usual onewaltzes, galops,  "romances,"  "arrangements," etcetera; all of them of

the class of  delightful  compositions of which any one with a little healthy  taste could point  out a selection


Youth

XXX. HOW I EMPLOYED MY TIME 57



Top




Page No 60


among the better class works  contained in any volume  of music and say, "These are what you  ought NOT to

play, seeing that  anything worse, less tasteful, and  more silly has never yet been  included in any collection of

music,"but which (probably for that  very reason) are to be  found on the piano of every Russian lady. True,

we also possessed  an unfortunate volume which contained Beethoven's  "Sonate  Pathetique" and the C minor

Sonata (a volume lamed for life by  the ladiesmore especially by Lubotshka, who used to discourse  music

from it in memory of Mamma), as well as certain other good  pieces  which her teacher in Moscow had given

her; but among that  collection  there were likewise compositions of the teacher's own,  in the shape of  clumsy

marches and galopsand these too  Lubotshka used to play!  Katenka and I cared nothing for serious  works,

but preferred, above  all things, "Le Fou" and "The  Nightingale"the latter of which  Katenka would play

until her  fingers almost became invisible, and  which I too was beginning  to execute with much vigour and

some  continuity. I had adopted the  gestures of the young man of whom I have  spoken, and frequently

regretted that there were no strangers present  to see me play.  Soon, however, I began to realise that Liszt and

Kalkbrenner were  beyond me, and that I should never overtake Katenka.  Accordingly, imagining that

classical music was easier (as well  as,  partly, for the sake of originality), I suddenly came to the  conclusion

that I loved abstruse German music. I began to go into  raptures whenever Lubotshka played the "Sonate

Pathetique," and  although (if the truth be told) that work had for years driven me  to  the verge of distraction, I

set myself to play Beethoven, and  to talk  of him as "Beethoven." Yet through all this chopping and  changing

and  pretence (as I now conceive) there may have run in  me a certain vein  of talent, since music sometimes

affected me  even to tears, and things  which particularly pleased me I could  strum on the piano afterwards  (in

a certain fashion) without the  score; so that, had any one taught  me at that period to look upon  music as an

end, a grace, in itself,  and not merely as a means  for pleasing womenfolk with the velocity and

pseudosentiment of  one's playing, I might possibly have become a  passable musician. 

The reading of French novels (of which Woloda had brought  a large  store with him from Moscow) was

another of my amusements  that summer.  At that period Monte Cristo and Taine's works had  just appeared,

while  I also revelled in stories by Sue, Dumas,  and Paul de Kock. Even their  most unnatural personages and

events  were for me as real as actuality,  and not only was I incapable of  suspecting an author of lying, but, in

my eyes, there existed no  author at all. That is to say, the various  personages and events  of a book paraded

themselves before me on the  printed page as  personages and events that were alive and real; and  although I

had never in my life met such characters as I there read  about, I  never for a second doubted that I should one

day do so. I  discovered in myself all the passions described in every novel,  as  well as a likeness to all the

charactersheroes and villains  impartiallywho figured therein, just as a suspicious man finds  in  himself

the signs of every possible disease when reading a  book on  medicine. I took pleasure both in the cunning

designs,  the glowing  sentiments, the tumultuous events, and the character  drawing of these  works. A good

man was of the goodness, a bad man  of the badness,  possible only to the imagination of early youth.  Likewise

I found  great pleasure in the fact that it was all  written in French, and that  I could lay to heart the fine words

which the fine heroes spoke, and  recall them for use some day  when engaged in some noble deed. What

quantities of French  phrases I culled from those books for Kolpikoff's  benefit if I  should ever meet him again,

as well as for HERS, when at  length I  should find her and reveal to her my love! For them both I  prepared

speeches which should overcome them as soon as spoken!  Upon  novels, too, I founded new ideals of the

moral qualities  which I  wished to attain. First of all, I wished to be NOBLE in  all my deeds  and conduct (I

use the French word noble instead of  the Russian word  blagorodni for the reason that the former has a

different meaning to  the latteras the Germans well understood  when they adopted noble as  nobel and

differentiated it from  ehrlich); next, to be strenuous; and  lastly, to be what I was  already inclined to be,

namely, comme il  faut. I even tried to  approximate my appearance and bearing to that of  the heroes who

possessed these qualities. In particular I remember how  in one of  the hundred or so novels which I read that

summer there was  a  very strenuous hero with heavy eyebrows, and that I so greatly  wished to resemble him (I

felt that I did so already from a moral  point of view) that one day, when looking at my eyebrows in the  glass,

I conceived the idea of clipping them, in order to make  them  grow bushier. Unfortunately, after I had started

to do so, I  happened  to clip one spot rather shorter than the rest, and so  had to level  down the rest to itwith

the result that, to my  horror, I beheld  myself eyebrowless, and anything but  presentable. However, I


Youth

XXX. HOW I EMPLOYED MY TIME 58



Top




Page No 61


comforted myself with the reflection that  my eyebrows would soon  sprout again as bushy as my hero's, and

was only perplexed to think  how I could explain the circumstance  to the household when they next  perceived

my eyebrowless  condition. Accordingly I borrowed some  gunpowder from Woloda,  rubbed it on my

temples, and set it alight. The  powder did not  fire properly, but I succeeded in singeing myself  sufficiently to

avert all suspicion of my pranks. And, indeed,  afterwards, when I  had forgotten all about my hero, my

eyebrows grew  again, and much  thicker than they had been before. 

XXXI. "COMME IL FAUT"

SEVERAL times in the course of this narrative I have hinted at an  idea corresponding to the above French

heading, and now feel it  incumbent upon me to devote a whole chapter to that idea, which  was  one of the

most ruinous, lying notions which ever became  engrafted  upon my life by my upbringing and social milieu. 

The human race may be divided into several categoriesrich and  poor, good and bad, military and civilian,

clever and stupid, and  so  forth, and so forth. Yet each man has his own favourite,  fundamental  system of

division which he unconsciously uses to  class each new  person with whom he meets. At the time of which I

am speaking, my own  favourite, fundamental system of division in  this respect was into  people "comme il

faut" and people "comme il  ne faut pas"the latter  subdivided, again, into people merely not  "comme il

faut" and the  lower orders. People "comme il faut" I  respected, and looked upon as  worthy to consort with me

as my  equals; the second of the above  categories I pretended merely to  despise, but in reality hated, and

nourished towards them a kind  of feeling of offended personality;  while the third category had  no existence at

all, so far as I was  concerned, since my contempt  for them was too complete. This "comme il  faut"ness of

mine lay,  first and foremost, in proficiency in French,  especially  conversational French. A person who spoke

that language  badly at  once aroused in me a feeling of dislike. "Why do you try to  talk  as we do when you

haven't a notion how to do it?" I would seem to  ask him with my most venomous and quizzing smile. The

second  condition of "comme il faut"ness was long nails that were well  kept  and clean; the third, ability to

bow, dance, and converse;  the  fourthand a very important oneindifference to everything,  and a  constant

air of refined, supercilious ennui. Moreover,  there were  certain general signs which, I considered, enabled me

to tell, without  actually speaking to a man, the class to which  he belonged. Chief  among these signs (the

others being the  fittings of his rooms, his  gloves, his handwriting, his turnout,  and so forth) were his feet.

The relation of boots to trousers  was sufficient to determine, in my  eyes, the social status of a  man. Heelless

boots with angular toes,  wedded to narrow,  unstrapped trouserendsthese denoted the  vulgarian. Boots

with  narrow, round toes and heels, accompanied either  by tight  trousers strapped under the instep and fitting

close to the  leg  or by wide trousers similarly strapped, but projecting in a peak  over the toethese meant the

man of mauvais genre; and so on, and  so  on. 

It was a curious thing that I who lacked all ability to become  "comme il faut," should have assimilated the

idea so completely  as I  did. Possibly it was the fact that it had cost me such  enormous labour  to acquire that

brought about its strenuous  development in my mind. I  hardly like to think how much of the  best and most

valuable time of my  first sixteen years of  existence I wasted upon its acquisition. Yet  every one whom I

imitatedWoloda, Dubkoff, and the majority of my  acquaintances  seemed to acquire it easily. I watched

them with envy,  and  silently toiled to become proficient in French, to bow gracefully  and without looking at

the person whom I was saluting, to gain  dexterity in smalltalk and dancing, to cultivate indifference  and

ennui, and to keep my fingernails well trimmed (though I  frequently  cut my fingerends with the scissors in

so doing). And  all the time I  felt that so much remained to be done if I was  ever to attain my end!  A room, a

writingtable, an equipage I  still found it impossible to  arrange "comme il faut," however  much I fought

down my aversion to  practical matters in my desire  to become proficient. Yet everything  seemed to arrange

itself  properly with other people, just as though  things could never  have been otherwise! Once I remember

asking  Dubkoff, after much  zealous and careful labouring at my fingernails  (his own were  extraordinarily

good), whether his nails had always been  as now,  or whether he had done anything to make them so: to which


Youth

XXXI. "COMME IL FAUT" 59



Top




Page No 62


he  replied that never within his recollection had he done anything  to  them, and that he could not imagine a

gentleman's nails  possibly being  different. This answer incensed me greatly, for I  had not yet learnt  that one

of the chief conditions of "comme il  faut"ness was to hold  one's tongue about the labour by which it  had

been acquired. "Comme il  faut"ness I looked upon as not only  a great merit, a splendid  accomplishment, an

embodiment of all  the perfection which must strive  to attain, but as the one  indispensable condition without

which there  could never be  happiness, nor glory, nor any good whatsoever in this  world. Even  the greatest

artist or savant or benefactor of the human  race  would at that time have won from me no respect if he had not

also  been "comme il faut." A man possessed of "comme il faut"ness  stood  higher than, and beyond all

possible equality with, such  people, and  might well leave it to them to paint pictures, to  compose music, to

write books, or to do good. Possibly he might  commend them for so  doing (since why should not merit be

commended whereever it be  found?), but he could never stand ON A  LEVEL with them, seeing that he  was

"comme il faut" and they were  nota quite final and sufficient  reason. In fact, I actually  believe that, had we

possessed a brother  or a father or a mother  who had not been "comme il faut," I should  have declared it to be

a great misfortune for us, and announced that  between myself and  them there could never be anything in

common. Yet  neither waste  of the golden hours which I consumed in constantly  endeavouring  to observe the

many arduous, unattainable conditions of  "comme il  faut"ness (to the exclusion of any more serious

pursuit),  nor  dislike of and contempt for ninetenths of the human race, nor  disregard of all the beauty that

lay outside the narrow circle of  "comme il faut"ness comprised the whole of the evil which the  idea  wrought

in me. The chief evil of all lay in the notion  acquired that a  man need not strive to become a tchinovnik,

[Official.] a  coachbuilder, a soldier, a savant, or anything  useful, so long only as  he was "comme il faut

"that by attaining  the latter quality he had  done all that was demanded of him, and  was even superior to

most  people. 

Usually, at a given period in youth, and after many errors and  excesses, every man recognises the necessity of

his taking an  active  part in social life, and chooses some branch of labour to  which to  devote himself. Only

with the "comme il faut" man does  this rarely  happen. I have known, and know, very, very many

peopleold, proud,  selfsatisfied, and opinionatedwho to the  question (if it should  ever present itself to

them in their  world) "Who have you been, and  what have you ever done?" would be  unable to reply

otherwise than by  saying, 

"Je fus un homme tres comme il faut," 

Such a fate was awaiting myself. 

XXXII. YOUTH

Despite the confusion of ideas raging in my head, I was at least  young, innocent, and free that

summerconsequently almost happy. 

Sometimes I would rise quite early in the morning, for I slept on  the open verandah, and the bright, horizontal

beams of the  morning  sun would wake me up. Dressing myself quickly, I would  tuck a towel  and a French

novel under my arm, and go off to bathe  in the river in  the shade of a birch tree which stood half a  verst from

the house.  Next, I would stretch myself on the grass  and readraising my eyes  from time to time to look at

the surface  of the river where it showed  blue in the shade of the trees, at  the ripples caused by the first

morning breeze, at the yellowing  field of rye on the further bank, and  at the brightred sheen of  the sunlight

as it struck lower and lower  down the white trunks  of the birchtrees which, ranged in ranks one  behind the

other,  gradually receded into the remote distance of the  home park. At  such moments I would feel joyously

conscious of having  within me  the same young, fresh force of life as nature was everywhere  exuding around

me. When, however, the sky was overcast with grey  clouds of morning and I felt chilly after bathing, I would

often  start to walk at random through the fields and woods, and  joyously  trail my wet boots in the fresh dew.


Youth

XXXII. YOUTH 60



Top




Page No 63


All the while my  head would be  filled with vivid dreams concerning the heroes of  my lastread novel,  and I

would keep picturing to myself some  leader of an army or some  statesman or marvellously strong man or

devoted lover or another, and  looking round me in, a nervous  expectation that I should suddenly  descry HER

somewhere near me,  in a meadow or behind a tree. Yet,  whenever these rambles led me  near peasants

engaged at their work, all  my ignoring of the  existence of the "common people" did not prevent me  from

experiencing an involuntary, overpowering sensation of  awkwardness; so that I always tried to avoid their

seeing me.  When  the heat of the day had increased, it was not infrequently my  habitif the ladies did not

come out of doors for their morning  teato go rambling through the orchard and kitchengarden, and to

pluck ripe fruit there. Indeed, this was an occupation which  furnished me with one of my greatest pleasures.

Let any one go  into  an orchard, and dive into the midst of a tall, thick,  sprouting  raspberrybed. Above will

be seen the clear, glowing  sky, and, all  around, the palegreen, prickly stems of raspberry  trees where they

grow mingled together in a tangle of profusion.  At one's feet springs  the darkgreen nettle, with its slender

crown of flowers, while the  broadleaved burdock, with its  brightpink, prickly blossoms, overtops  the

raspberries (and even  one's head) with its luxuriant masses,  until, with the nettle, it  almost meets the pendent,

palegreen  branches of the old apple  trees where apples, round and lustrous as  bone, but as yet  unripe, are

mellowing in the heat of the sun. Below,  again, are  seen young raspberryshoots, twining themselves around

the  partially withered, leafless parent plant, and stretching their  tendrils towards the sunlight, with green,

needleshaped blades  of  grass and young, dewcoated pods peering through last year's  leaves,  and growing

juicily green in the perennial shade, as  though they care  nothing for the bright sunshine which is playing  on

the leaves of the  appletrees above them. In this density  there is always  moisturealways a smell of

confined, perpetual  shade, of cobwebs,  fallen apples (turning black where they roll  on the mouldy sod),

raspberries, and earwigs of the kind which  impel one to reach hastily  for more fruit when one has

inadvertently swallowed a member of that  insect tribe with the  last berry. At every step one's movements

keep  flushing the  sparrows which always make their home in these depths,  and one  hears their fussy chirping

and the beating of their tiny,  fluttering wings against the stalks, and catches the low buzzing  of a  bumble bee

somewhere, and the sound of the gardener's  footsteps (it is  halfdaft Akim) on the path as he hums his  eternal

singsong to  himself. Then one mutters under one's  breath, "No! Neither he nor any  one else shall find me

here!" yet  still one goes on stripping juicy  berries from their conical  white pilasters, and cramming them into

one's mouth. At length,  one's legs soaked to the knees as one repeats,  over and over  again, some rubbish

which keeps running  in one's head,  and one's hands and nether limbs (despite the  protection of one's wet

trousers) thoroughly stung with the  nettles, one comes to the  conclusion that the sun's rays are  beating too

straight upon one's  head for eating to be any longer  desirable, and, sinking down into the  tangle of greenery,

one  remains therelooking and listening, and  continuing in  mechanical fashion to strip off one or two of the

finer  berries  and swallow them. 

At eleven o'clockthat is to say, when the ladies had taken  their  morning tea and settled down to their

occupationsI would  repair to  the drawingroom. Near the first window, with its  unbleached linen  blind

lowered to exclude the sunshine, but  through the chink of which  the sun kept throwing brilliant  circles of

light which hurt the eye to  look at them, there would  be standing a screen, with flies quietly  parading the

whiteness  of its covering. Behind it would be seated  Mimi, shaking her head  in an irritable manner, and

constantly shifting  from spot to spot  to avoid the sunshine as at intervals it darted her  from  somewhere and

laid a streak of flame upon her hand or face.  Through the other three windows the sun would be throwing

three  squares of light, crossed with the shadows of the windowframes,  and  where one of these patches

marked the unstained floor of the  room  there would be lying, in accordance with invariable custom,  Milka,

with her ears pricked as she watched the flies promenading  the lighted  space. Seated on a settee, Katenka

would be knitting  or reading aloud  as from time to time she gave her white sleeves  (looking almost

transparent in the sunshine) an impatient shake,  or tossed her head  with a frown to drive away some fly which

had  settled upon her thick  auburn hair and was now buzzing in its  tangles. Lubotshka would either  be walking

up and down the room  (her hands clasped behind her) until  the moment should arrive  when a movement

would be made towards the  garden, or playing some  piece of which every note had long been  familiar to me.

For my  own part, I would sit down somewhere, and  listen to the music or  the reading until such time as I


Youth

XXXII. YOUTH 61



Top




Page No 64


myself should  have an  opportunity of performing on the piano. After luncheon I would  condescend to take

the girls out riding (since to go for a mere  walk  at that hour seemed to me unsuitable to my years and  position

in the  world), and these excursions of oursin which I  often took my  companions through unaccustomed

spots and dells  were very pleasant.  Indeed, on some of these occasions I grew  quite boyish, and the girls

would praise my riding and daring,  and pretend that I was their  protector. In the evening, if we had  no guests

with us, tea (served in  the dim verandah),would be  followed by a walk round the homestead with  Papa, and

then I  would stretch myself on my usual settee, and read and  ponder as  of old, as I listened to Katenka or

Lubotshka playing. At  other  times, if I was alone in the drawingroom and Lubotshka was  performing some

oldtime air, I would find myself laying my book  down, and gazing through the open doorway on to the

balcony at  the  pendent, sinuous branches of the tall birchtrees where they  stood  overshadowed by the

coming night, and at the clear sky  where, if one  looked at it intently enough, misty, yellowish  spots would

appear  suddenly, and then disappear again. Next, as I  listened to the sounds  of the music wafted from the

salon, and to  the creaking of gates and  the voices of the peasant women when  the cattle returned to the

village, I would suddenly bethink me  of Natalia Savishna and of Mamma  and of Karl Ivanitch, and become

momentarily sad. But in those days my  spirit was so full of life  and hope that such reminiscences only

touched me in passing, and  soon fled away again. 

After supper and (sometimes) a night stroll with some one in the  garden (for I was afraid to walk down the

dark avenues by  myself), I  would repair to my solitary sleepingplace on the  verandaha  proceeding which,

despite the countless mosquitos  which always  devoured me, afforded me the greatest pleasure. If  the moon

was full,  I frequently spent whole nights sitting up on  my mattress, looking at  the light and shade, listening to

the  sounds or stillness, dreaming of  one matter and another (but more  particularly of the poetic,  voluptuous

happiness which, in those  days, I believed was to prove the  acme of my felicity) and  lamenting that until now

it had only been  given to me to IMAGINE  things. No sooner had every one dispersed, and  I had seen lights

pass from the drawingroom to the upper chambers  (whence female  voices would presently be heard, and the

noise of  windows opening  and shutting), than I would depart to the verandah,  and walk up  and down there as

I listened attentively to the sounds  from the  slumbering mansion. To this day, whenever I feel any  expectation

(no matter how small and baseless) of realising a fraction  of  some happiness of which I may be dreaming, I

somehow invariably  fail to picture to myself what the imagined happiness is going to  be  like. 

At the least sound of bare footsteps, or of a cough, or of a  snore, or of the rattling of a window, or of the

rustling of a  dress,  I would leap from my mattress, and stand furtively gazing  and  listening, thrown, without

any visible cause, into extreme  agitation.  But the lights would disappear from the upper rooms,  the sounds of

footsteps and talking give place to snores, the  watchman begin his  nightly tapping with his stick, the garden

grow brighter and more  mysterious as the streaks of light  vanished from the windows, the last  candle pass

from the pantry  to the hall (throwing a glimmer into the  dewy garden as it did  so), and the stooping figure of

Foka (decked in  a nightcap, and  carrying the candle) become visible to my eyes as he  went to his  bed. Often I

would find a great and fearful pleasure in  stealing  over the grass, in the black shadow of the house, until I had

reached the hall window, where I would stand listening with bated  breath to the snoring of the boy, to Foka's

gruntings (in the  belief  that no one heard him), and to the sound of his senile  voice as he  drawled out the

evening prayers. At length even his  candle would be  extinguished, and the window slammed down, so  that I

would find myself  utterly alone; whereupon, glancing  nervously from side to side, lest  haply I should see the

white  woman standing near a flowerbed or by my  couch, I would run at  full speed back to the verandah.

Then, and only  then, I would lie  down with my face to the garden, and, covering  myself over, so  far as

possible, from the mosquitos and bats, fall to  gazing in  front of me as I listened to the sounds of the night and

dreamed  of love and happiness. 

At such times everything would take on for me a different  meaning.  The look of the old birch trees, with the

one side of  their curling  branches showing bright against the moonlit sky,  and the other  darkening the bushes

and carriagedrive with their  black shadows; the  calm, rich glitter of the pond, ever swelling  like a sound; the

moonlit sparkle of the dewdrops on the flowers  in front of the  verandah; the graceful shadows of those


Youth

XXXII. YOUTH 62



Top




Page No 65


flowers  where they lay thrown  upon the grey stonework; the cry of a quail  on the far side of the  pond; the

voice of some one walking on the  high road; the quiet,  scarcely audible scrunching of two old  birch trees

against one  another; the humming of a mosquito at my  car under the coverlet; the  fall of an apple as it caught

against  a branch and rustled among the  dry leaves; the leapings of frogs  as they approached almost to the

verandahsteps arid sat with the  moon shining mysteriously on their  green backsall these things  took on

for me a strange significancea  significance of  exceeding beauty and of infinite love. Before me would  rise

SHE,  with long black tresses and a high bust, but always mournful  in  her fairness, with bare hands and

voluptuous arms. She loved me,  and for one moment of her love I would sacrifice my whole life!  But  the

moon would go on rising higher and higher, and shining  brighter  and brighter, in the heavens; the rich sparkle

of the  pond would swell  like a sound, and become ever more and more  brilliant, while the  shadows would

grow blacker and blacker, and  the sheen of the moon more  and more transparent: until, as I  looked at and

listened to all this,  something would say to me  that SHE with the bare hands and voluptuous  arms did not

represent ALL happiness, that love for her did not  represent ALL  good; so that, the more I gazed at the full,

highriding  moon,  the higher would true beauty and goodness appear to me to lie,  and the purer and purer

they would seemthe nearer and nearer to  Him  who is the source of all beauty and all goodness. And tears

of a sort  of unsatisfied, yet tumultuous, joy would fill my eyes. 

Always, too, I was alone; yet always, too, it seemed to me that,  although great, mysterious Nature could draw

the shining disc of  the  moon to herself, and somehow hold in some high, indefinite  place the  paleblue sky,

and be everywhere around me, and fill of  herself the  infinity of space, while I was but a lowly worm,  already

defiled with  the poor, petty passions of humanityalways  it seemed to me that,  nevertheless, both Nature

and the moon and  I were one. 

XXXIII. OUR NEIGHBOURS

ON the first day after our arrival, I had been greatly astonished  that Papa should speak of our neighbours, the

Epifanovs, as "nice  people," and still more so that he should go to call upon them.  The  fact was that we had

long been at law over some land with  this family.  When a child, I had more than once heard Papa raging  over

the  litigation, abusing the Epifanovs, and warning people  (so I understood  him) against them. Likewise, I had

heard Jakoff  speak of them as "our  enemies" and "black people" and could  remember Mamma requesting that

their names should never be  mentioned in her presence, nor, indeed, in  the house at all. 

From these data I, as a child, had arrived at the clear and assured  conviction that the Epifanovs were foemen

of ours who would at  any  time stab or strangle both Papa and his sons if they should  ever come  across them,

as well as that they were "black people",  in the literal  sense of the term. Consequently, when, in the year  that

Mamma died, I  chanced to catch sight of Avdotia ("La Belle  Flamande") on the  occasion of a visit which she

paid to my  mother, I found it hard to  believe that she did not come of a  family of negroes. All the same, I  had

the lowest possible  opinion of the family, and, for all that we  saw much of them that  summer, continued to be

strongly prejudiced  against them. As a  matter of fact, their household only consisted of  the mother (a  widow

of fifty, but a very wellpreserved, cheery old  woman), a  beautiful daughter named Avdotia, and a son, Peter,

who was  a  stammerer, unmarried, and of very serious disposition. 

For the last twenty years before her husband's death, Madame  Epifanov had lived apart from

himsometimes in St. Petersburg,  where  she had relatives, but more frequently at her village of  Mitishtchi,

which stood some three versts from ours. Yet the  neighbourhood had  taken to circulating such horrible tales

concerning her mode of life  that Messalina was, by comparison, a  blameless child: which was why my

mother had requested her name  never to be mentioned. As a matter of  fact, not onetenth part of  the most

cruel of all gossipthe gossip  of countryhousesis  worthy of credence; and although, when I first  made

Madame's  acquaintance, she had living with her in the house a  clerk named  Mitusha, who had been promoted

from a serf, and who,  curled,  pomaded, and dressed in a frockcoat of Circassian pattern,  always  stood behind


Youth

XXXIII. OUR NEIGHBOURS 63



Top




Page No 66


his mistress's chair at luncheon, while from time  to  time she invited her guests to admire his handsome eyes

and  mouth,  there was nothing for gossip to take hold of. I believe,  too, that  since the timeten years

earlierwhen she had recalled  her dutiful  son Peter from the service, she had wholly changed  her mode of

living.  It seems her property had never been a large  onemerely a hundred  souls or so[This refers, of

course, to the  days of serfdom.]and that  during her previous life of gaiety she  had spent a great deal.

Consequently, when, some ten years ago,  those portions of the property  which had been mortgaged and re

mortgaged had been foreclosed upon  and compulsorily sold by  auction, she had come to the conclusion that

all these unpleasant  details of distress upon and valuation of her  property had been  due not so much to failure

to pay the interest as to  the fact  that she was a woman: wherefore she had written to her son  (then  serving

with his regiment) to come and save his mother from her  embarrassments, and he, like a dutiful

sonconceiving that his  first  duty was to comfort his mother in her old agehad  straightway  resigned his

commission (for all that he had been  doing well in his  profession, and was hoping soon to become

independent), and had come  to join her in the country. 

Despite his plain face, uncouth demeanour, and fault of  stuttering, Peter was a man of unswerving principles

and of the  most  extraordinary good sense. Somehowby small borrowings,  sundry strokes  of business,

petitions for grace, and promises to  repayhe contrived  to carry on the property, and, making himself

overseer, donned his  father's greatcoat (still preserved in a  drawer), dispensed with  horses and carriages,

discouraged guests  from calling at Mitishtchi,  fashioned his own sleighs, increased  his arable land and

curtailed  that of the serfs, felled his own  timber, sold his produce in person,  and saw to matters generally.

Indeed, he swore, and kept his oath,  that, until all outstanding  debts were paid, he would never wear any

clothes than his  father's greatcoat and a corduroy jacket which he had  made for  himself, nor yet ride in aught

but a country waggon, drawn by  peasants' horses. This stoical mode of life he sought to apply  also  to his

family, so far as the sympathetic respect which he  conceived to  be his mother's due would allow of; so that,

although, in the  drawingroom, he would show her only stuttering  servility, and fulfil  all her wishes, and

blame any one who did  not do precisely as she bid  them, in his study or his office he  would overhaul the cook

if she had  served up so much as a duck  without his orders, or any one responsible  for sending a serf  (even

though at Madame's own bidding) to inquire  after a  neighbour's health or for despatching the peasant girls

into  the  wood to gather wild raspberries instead of setting them to weed  the kitchengarden. 

Within four years every debt had been repaid, and Peter had gone  to Moscow and returned thence in a new

jacket and tarantass. [A  twowheeled carriage.] Yet, despite this flourishing position of  affairs, he still

preserved the stoical tendencies in which, to  tell  the truth, he took a certain vague pride before his family  and

strangers, since he would frequently say with a stutter: "Any  one who  REALLY wishes to see me will be glad

to see me even in my  dressinggown, and to eat nothing but shtchi [Cabbagesoup.] and  kasha [Buckwheat

gruel.] at my table." "That is what I eat  myself,"  he would add. In his every word and movement spoke pride

based upon a  consciousness of having sacrificed himself for his  mother and redeemed  the property, as well as

contempt for any one  who had not done  something of the same kind. 

The mother and daughter were altogether different characters from  Peter, as well as altogether different from

one another. The  former  was one of the most agreeable, uniformly goodtempered,  and cheerful  women

whom one could possibly meet. Anything  attractive and genuinely  happy delighted her. Even the faculty of

being pleased with the sight  of young people enjoying themselves  (it is only in the bestnatured of  elderly

folk that one meets  with that TRAIT) she possessed to the  full. On the other hand,  her daughter was of a

grave turn of mind.  Rather, she was of that  peculiarly careless, absentminded,  gratuitously distant bearing

which commonly distinguishes unmarried  beauties. Whenever she  tried to be gay, her gaiety somehow

seemed to  be unnatural to  her, so that she always appeared to be laughing either  at herself  or at the persons to

whom she was speaking or at the world  in  generala thing which, possibly, she had no real intention of

doing. Often I asked myself in astonishment what she could mean  when  she said something like, "Yes, I

know how terribly good  looking I  am," or, "Of course every one is in love with me," and  so forth. Her

mother was a person always busy, since she had a  passion for  housekeeping, gardening, flowers, canaries,


Youth

XXXIII. OUR NEIGHBOURS 64



Top




Page No 67


and  pretty trinkets. Her  rooms and garden, it is true, were small and  poorly fittedup, yet  everything in them

was so neat and  methodical, and bore such a general  air of that gentle gaiety  which one hears expressed in a

waltz or  polka, that the word  "toy" by which guests often expressed their  praise of it all  exactly suited her

surroundings. She herself was a  "toy"being  petite, slender, freshcoloured, small, and  prettyhanded, and

invariably gay and welldressed. The only fault in  her was that a  slight overprominence of the darkblue

veins on her  little hands  rather marred the general effect of her appearance. On  the other  hand, her daughter

scarcely ever did anything at all. Not  only  had she no love for trifling with flowers and trinkets, but she

neglected her personal exterior, and only troubled to dress  herself  well when guests happened to call. Yet, on

returning to  the room in  society costume, she always looked extremely  handsomesave for that  cold,

uniform expression of eyes and  smile which is common to all  beauties. In fact, her strictly  regular, beautiful

face and  symmetrical figure always seemed to  be saying to you, "Yes, you may  look at me." 

At the same time, for all the mother's liveliness of disposition  and the daughter's air of indifference and

abstraction, something  told one that the former was incapable of feeling affection for  anything that was not

pretty and gay, but that Avdotia, on the  contrary, was one of those natures which, once they love, are  willing

to sacrifice their whole life for the man they adore. 

XXXIV. MY FATHER'S SECOND MARRIAGE

MY father was fortyeight when he took as his second wife Avdotia  Vassilievna Epifanov. 

I suspect that when, that spring, he had departed for the country  with the girls, he had been in that

communicatively happy,  sociable  mood in which gamblers usually find themselves who have  retired from

play after winning large stakes. He had felt that he  still had a  fortune left to him which, so long as he did not

squander it on  gaming, might be used for our advancement in life.  Moreover, it was  springtime, he was

unexpectedly well supplied  with ready money, he was  alone, and he had nothing to do. As he  conversed with

Jakoff on  various matters, and remembered both the  interminable suit with the  Epifanovs and Avdotia's

beauty (it was  a long while since he had seen  her), I can imagine him saying:  "How do you think we ought to

act in  this suit, Jakoff? My idea  is simply to let the cursed land go. Eh?  What do you think about  it?" I can

imagine, too, how, thus  interrogated, Jakoff twirled  his fingers behind his back in a  deprecatory sort of way,

and  proceeded to argue that it all the same,  Peter Alexandritch, we  are in the right." Nevertheless, I further

conjecture, Papa  ordered the dogcart to be got ready, put on his  fashionable  olivecoloured drivingcoat,

brushed up the remnants of  his hair,  sprinkled his clothes with scent, and, greatly pleased to  think  that he was

acting a la seignior (as well as, even more,  revelling in the prospect of soon seeing a pretty woman), drove  off

to visit his neighbours. 

I can imagine, too, that when the flustered housemaid ran to  inform Peter Vassilievitch that Monsieur

Irtenieff himself had  called, Peter answered angrily, "Well, what has he come for?"  and,  stepping softly about

the house, first went into his study  to put on  his old soiled jacket, and then sent down word to the  cook that

on no  account whateverno, not even if she were  ordered to do so by the  mistress herselfwas she to add

anything  to luncheon. 

Since, later, I often saw Papa with Peter, I can form a very good  idea of this first interview between them. I

can imagine that,  despite Papa's proposal to end the suit in a peaceful manner,  Peter  was morose and resentful

at the thought of having  sacrificed his  career to his mother, and at Papa having done  nothing of the kinda

by no means surprising circumstance, Peter  probably said to himself.  Next, I can see Papa taking no notice  of

this illhumour, but cracking  quips and jests, while Peter  gradually found himself forced to treat  him as a

humorist with  whom he felt offended one moment and inclined  to be reconciled  the next. Indeed, with his

instinct for making fun of  everything,  Papa often used to address Peter as "Colonel;" and though  I can

remember Peter once replying, with an unusually violent stutter  and his face scarlet with indignation, that he


Youth

XXXIV. MY FATHER'S SECOND MARRIAGE 65



Top




Page No 68


had never been a  cccolonel, but only a lllieutenant, Papa called him "Colonel"  again before another five

minutes were out. 

Lubotshka told me that, up to the time of Woloda's and my arrival  from Moscow, there had been daily

meetings with the Epifanovs,  and  that things had been very lively, since Papa, who had a  genius for

arranging, everything with a touch of originality and  wit, as well as  in a simple and refined manner, had

devised  shooting and fishing  parties and fireworks for the Epifanovs'  benefit. All these  festivitiesso said

Lubotshkawould have  gone off splendidly but for  the intolerable Peter, who had spoilt  everything by his

puffing and  stuttering. After our coming,  however, the Epifanovs only visited us  twice, and we went once to

their house, while after St. Peter's Day  (on which, it being  Papa's nameday, the Epifanovs called upon us in

common with a  crowd of other guests) our relations with that family  came  entirely to an end, and, in future,

only Papa went to see them. 

During the brief period when I had opportunities of seeing Papa  and Dunetchka (as her mother called

Avdotia) together, this is  what I  remarked about them. Papa remained unceasingly in the same  buoyant  mood

as had so greatly struck me on the day after our  arrival. So gay  and youthful and full of life and happy did he

seem that the beams of  his felicity extended themselves to all  around him, and involuntarily  communicated to

them a similar  frame of mind. He never stirred from  Avdotia's side so long as  she was in the room, but either

kept on  plying her with sugary  sweet compliments which made me feel ashamed  for him or, with his  gaze

fixed upon her with an air at once  passionate and  complacent, sat hitching his shoulder and coughing as  from

time  to time he smiled and whispered something in her ear. Yet  throughout he wore the same expression of

raillery as was  peculiar to  him even in the most serious matters. 

As a rule, Avdotia herself seemed to catch the infection of the  happiness which sparkled at this period in

Papa's large blue  eyes;  yet there were moments also when she would be seized with  such a fit  of shyness that

I, who knew the feeling well, was full  of sympathy and  compassion as I regarded her embarrassment. At

moments of this kind  she seemed to be afraid of every glance and  every movementto be  supposing that

every one was looking at her,  every one thinking of no  one but her, and that unfavourably. She  would glance

timidly from one  person to another, the colour  coming and going in her cheeks, and then  begin to talk loudly

and  defiantly, but, for the most part, nonsense;  until presently,  realising this, and supposing that Papa and

every one  else had  heard her, she would blush more painfully than ever. Yet Papa  never noticed her nonsense,

for he was too much taken up with  coughing and with gazing at her with his look of happy,  triumphant

devotion. I noticed, too, that, although these fits of  shyness  attacked Avdotia, without any visible cause, they

not  infrequently  ensued upon Papa's mention of one or another young  and beautiful  woman. Frequent

transitions from depression to that  strange, awkward  gaiety of hers to which I have referred before.  the

repetition of  favourite words and turns of speech of Papa's;  the continuation of  discussions with others which

Papa had  already begunall these  things, if my father had not been the  principal actor in the matter  and I

had been a little older,  would have explained to me the  relations subsisting between him  and Avdotia. At the

time, however, I  never surmised themno, not  even when Papa received from her brother  Peter a letter

which so  upset him that not again until the end of  August did he go to  call upon the Epifanovs'. Then,

however, he began  his visits once  more, and ended by informing us, on the day before  Woloda and I  were to

return to Moscow, that he was about to take  Avdotia  Vassilievna Epifanov to be his wife. 

XXXV. HOW WE RECEIVED THE NEWS

Yet, even on the eve of the official announcement, every one had  learnt of the matter, and was discussing it.

Mimi never left her  room  that day, and wept copiously. Katenka kept her company, and  only came  out for

luncheon, with a grieved expression on her face  which was  manifestly borrowed from her mother. Lubotshka,

on the  contrary, was  very cheerful, and told us after luncheon that she  knew of a splendid  secret which she

was going to tell no one. 


Youth

XXXV. HOW WE RECEIVED THE NEWS 66



Top




Page No 69


"There is nothing so splendid about your secret," said Woloda,  who  did not in the least share her satisfaction.

"If you were  capable of  any serious thought at all, you would understand that  it is a very bad  lookout for us." 

Lubotshka stared at him in amazement, and said no more. After the  meal was over, Woloda made a feint of

taking me by the arm, and  then,  fearing that this would seem too much like "affection,"  nudged me  gently by

the elbow, and beckoned me towards the salon. 

"You know, I suppose, what the secret is of which Lubotshka was  speaking?" he said when he was sure that

we were alone. It was  seldom  that he and I spoke together in confidence: with the  result that,  whenever it

came about, we felt a kind of  awkwardness in one another's  presence, and "boys began to jump  about" in our

eyes, as Woloda  expressed it. On the present  occasion, however, he answered the  excitement in my eyes with

a  grave, fixed look which said: "You need  not be surprised, for we  are brothers, and we have to consider an

important family  matter." I understood him, and he went on: 

"You know, I suppose, that Papa is going to marry Avdotia  Epifanov?" 

I nodded, for I had already heard so. "Well, it is not a good  thing," continued Woloda. 

"Why so?" 

"Why?" he repeated irritably. "Because it will be so pleasant,  won't it, to have this stuttering 'colonel' and all

his family  for  relations! Certainly she seems nice enough, as yet; but who  knows what  she will turn out to be

later? It won't matter much to  you or myself,  but Lubotshka will soon be making her debut, and  it will hardly

be  nice for her to have such a 'belle mere' as  thisa woman who speaks  French badly, and has no manners to

teach her." 

Although it seemed odd to hear Woloda criticising Papa's choice  so  coolly, I felt that he was right. 

"Why is he marrying her?" I asked. 

"Oh, it is a holeandcorner business, and God only knows why,"  he  answered. "All I know is that her

brother, Peter, tried to  make  conditions about the marriage, and that, although at first  Papa would  not hear of

them, he afterwards took some fancy or  knighterrantry or  another into his head. But, as I say, it is a

holeandcorner  business. I am only just beginning to understand  my father "the fact  that Woloda called

Papa "my father" instead  of "Papa" somehow hurt  me"and though I can see that he is kind  and clever, he is

irresponsible and frivolous to a degree that  Well, the whole thing  is astonishing. He cannot so much as

look  upon a woman calmly. You  yourself know how he falls in love with  every one that he meets. You  know

it, and so does Mimi." 

"What do you mean?" I said. 

"What I say. Not long ago I learnt that he used to be in love  with  Mimi herself when he was a young man,

and that he used to  send her  poetry, and that there really was something between  them. Mimi is  heartsore

about it to this day"and Woloda burst  out laughing. 

"Impossible!" I cried in astonishment. 

"But the principal thing at this moment," went on Woloda,  becoming  serious again, and relapsing into

French, "is to think  how delighted  all our relations will be with this marriage! Why,  she will probably  have

children!" 


Youth

XXXV. HOW WE RECEIVED THE NEWS 67



Top




Page No 70


Woloda's prudence and forethought struck me so forcibly that I  had  no answer to make. Just at this moment

Lubotshka approached  us. 

"So you know?" she said with a joyful face. 

"Yes," said Woloda. "Still, I am surprised at you, Lubotshka. You  are no longer a baby in long clothes. Why

should you be so  pleased  because Papa is going to marry a piece of trash?" 

At this Lubotshka's face fell, and she became serious. 

"Oh, Woloda!" she exclaimed. "Why 'a piece of trash' indeed? How  can you dare to speak of Avdotia like

that? If Papa is going to  marry  her she cannot be 'trash.'" 

"No, not trash, so to speak, but" 

"No 'buts' at all!" interrupted Lubotshka, flaring up. "You have  never heard me call the girl whom you are in

love with 'trash!'  How,  then, can you speak so of Papa and a respectable woman?  Although you  are my elder

brother, I won't allow you to speak  like that! You ought  not to!" 

"Mayn't I even express an opinion about" 

"No, you mayn't!" repeated Lubotshka. "No one ought to criticise  such a father as ours. Mimi has the right to,

but not you,  however  much you may be the eldest brother." 

"Oh you don't understand anything," said Woloda contemptuously.  "Try and do so. How can it be a good

thing that a 'Dunetchka' of  an  Epifanov should take the place of our dead Mamma?" 

For a moment Lubotshka was silent. Then the tears suddenly came  into her eyes. 

"I knew that you were conceited, but I never thought that you  could be cruel," she said, and left us. 

"Pshaw!" said Woloda, pulling a seriocomic face and make  believe, stupid eyes. "That's what comes of

arguing with them."  Evidently he felt that he was at fault in having so far forgot  himself as to descend to

discuss matters at all with Lubotshka. 

Next day the weather was bad, and neither Papa nor the ladies had  come down to morning tea when I entered

the drawingroom. There  had  been cold rain in the night, and remnants of the clouds from  which it  had

descended were still scudding across the sky, with  the sun's  luminous disc (not yet risen to any great height)

showing faintly  through them. It was a windy, damp, grey morning.  The door into the  garden was standing

open, and pools left by the  night's rain were  drying on the dampblackened flags of the  terrace. The open

door was  swinging on its iron hinges in the  wind, and all the paths looked wet  and muddy. The old birch trees

with their naked white branches, the  bushes, the turf, the  nettles, the curranttrees, the elders with the  pale

side of  their leaves turned upwardsall were dashing themselves  about,  and looking as though they were

trying to wrench themselves  free  from their roots. From the avenue of limetrees showers of round,  yellow

leaves were flying through the air in tossing, eddying  circles, and strewing the wet road and soaked aftermath

of the  hayfield with a clammy carpet. At the moment, my thoughts were  wholly  taken up with my father's

approaching marriage and with  the point of  view from which Woloda regarded it. The future  seemed to me to

bode no  good for any of us. I felt distressed to  think that a woman who was  not only a stranger but young

should  be going to associate with us in  so many relations of life,  without having any right to do sonay,  that

this young woman was  going to usurp the place of our dead mother.  I felt depressed,  and kept thinking more

and more that my father was  to blame in  the matter. Presently I heard his voice and Woloda's  speaking


Youth

XXXV. HOW WE RECEIVED THE NEWS 68



Top




Page No 71


together in the pantry, and, not wishing to meet Papa just  then,  had just left the room when I was pursued by

Lubotshka, who said  that Papa wanted to see me. 

He was standing in the drawingroom, with his hand resting on the  piano, and was gazing in my direction

with an air at once grave  and  impatient. His face no longer wore the youthful, gay  expression which  had

struck me for so long, but, on the contrary,  looked sad. Woloda  was walking about the room with a pipe in

his  hand. I approached my  father, and bade him good morning. 

"Well, my children," he said firmly, with a lift of his head and  in the peculiarly hurried manner of one who

wishes to announce  something obviously unwelcome, but no longer admitting of  reconsideration, "you know,

I suppose, that I am going to marry  Avdotia Epifanov." He paused a moment. "Hitherto I had had no  desire

for any one to succeed your mother, but"and again he  paused"itit  is evidently my fate. Dunetchka is an

excellent,  kind girl, and no  longer in her first youth. I hope, therefore,  my children, that you  will like her, and

she, I know, will be  sincerely fond of you, for she  is a good woman. And now," he went  on, addressing

himself more  particularly to Woloda and myself,  and having the appearance of  speaking hurriedly in order to

prevent us from interrupting him, "it  is time for you to depart,  while I myself am going to stay here until  the

New Year, and then  to follow you to Moscow with"again he  hesitated a moment"my  wife and

Lubotshka." It hurt me to see my  father standing as  though abashed and at fault before us, so I moved a  little

nearer  him, but Woloda only went on walking about the room with  his head  down, and smoking. 

"So, my children, that is what your old father has planned to  do,"  concluded Papareddening, coughing, and

offering Woloda and  myself  his hands. Tears were in his eyes as he said this, and I  noticed, too,  that the hand

which he was holding out to Woloda  (who at that moment  chanced to be at the other end of the room)  was

shaking slightly. The  sight of that shaking hand gave me an  unpleasant shock, for I  remembered that Papa

had served in 1812,  and had been, as every one  knew, a brave officer. Seizing the  great veiny hand, I covered

it with  kisses, and he squeezed mine  hard in return. Then, with a sob amid his  tears, he suddenly  threw his

arms around Lubotshka's dark head, and  kissed her again  and again on the eyes. Woloda pretended that he

had  dropped his  pipe, and, bending down, wiped his eyes furtively with the  back  of his hand. Then,

endeavouring to escape notice, he left the  room. 

XXXVI. THE UNIVERSITY

THE wedding was to take place in two weeks' time, but, as our  lectures had begun already, Woloda and

myself were forced to  return  to Moscow at the beginning of September. The Nechludoffs  had also  returned

from the country, and Dimitri (with whom, on  parting, I had  made an agreement that we should correspond

frequently with the  result, of course, that we had never once  written to one another) came  to see us

immediately after our  arrival, and arranged to escort me to  my first lecture on the  morrow. 

It was a beautiful sunny day. No sooner had I entered the  auditorium than I felt my personality entirely

disappear amid the  swarm of lighthearted youths who were seething tumultuously  through  every doorway

and corridor under the influence of the  sunlight pouring  through the great windows. I found the sense of

being a member of this  huge community very pleasing, yet there  were few among the throng whom  I knew,

and that only on terms of  a nod and a "How do you do,  Irtenieff?" 

All around me men were shaking hands and chatting togetherfrom  every side came expressions of

friendship, laughter, jests, and  badinage. Everywhere I could feel the tie which bound this  youthful  society in

one, and everywhere, too, I could feel that  it left me out.  Yet this impression lasted for a moment only, and

was succeeded,  together with the vexation which it had caused, by  the idea that it  was best that I should not

belong to that  society, but keep to my own  circle of gentlemen; wherefore I  proceeded to seat myself upon

the  third bench, with, as neigh~  hours, Count B., Baron Z., the Prince R.,  Iwin, and some other  young men of


Youth

XXXVI. THE UNIVERSITY 69



Top




Page No 72


the same class with none of whom,  however, was  acquainted save with Iwin and Count B. Yet the look which

these  young gentlemen threw at me at once made me feel that I was not  of their set, and I turned to observe

what was going on around  me.  Semenoff, with grey, matted hair, white teeth, and tunic  flying open,  was

seated a little distance off, and leaning  forward on his elbows as  he nibbled a pen, while the gymnasium

student who had come out first  in the examinations had  established himself on the front bench, and,  with a

black stock  coming halfway up his cheek, was toying with the  silver watch  chain which adorned his satin

waistcoat. On a bench in a  raised  part of the hall I could descry Ikonin (evidently he had  contrived to enter

the University somehow!), and hear him fussily  proclaiming, in all the glory of blue piped trousers which

completely  hid his boots, that he was now seated on Parnassus.  Ilinkawho had  surprised me by giving me a

bow not only cold,  but supercilious, as  though to remind me that here we were all  equalswas just in front

of  me, with his legs resting in free and  easy style on another bench (a  hit, somehow I thought, at  myself), and

conversing with a student as  he threw occasional  glances in my direction. Iwin's set by my side  were talking

in  French, yet every word which I overheard of their  conversation  seemed to me both stupid and incorrect

("Ce n'est pas  francais,"  I thought to myself), while all the attitudes, utterances,  and  doings of Semenoff,

Ilinka, and the rest struck me as uniformly  coarse, ungentlemanly, and "comme il ne faut pas." 

Thus, attached to no particular set, I felt isolated and unable  to  make friends, and so grew resentful. One of

the students on  the bench  in front of me kept biting his nails, which were raw to  the quick  already, and this so

disgusted me that I edged away  from him. In  short, I remember finding my first day a most  depressing affair. 

When the professor entered, and there was a general stir and a  cessation of chatter, I remember throwing a

scornful glance at  him,  as also that he began his discourse with a sentence which I  thought  devoid of

meaning. I had expected the lecture to be, from  first to  last, so clever that not a word ought to be taken from

or added to it.  Disappointed in this, I at once proceeded to draw  beneath the heading  "First Lecture" with

which I had adorned my  beautifullybound notebook  no less than eighteen faces in  profile, joined together in

a sort of  chaplet, and only  occasionally moved my hand along the page in order  to give the  professor (who, I

felt sure, must be greatly interested in  me)  the impression that I was writing something. In fact, at this  very

first lecture I came to the decision which I maintained to  the  end of my course, namely, that it was

unnecessary, and even  stupid, to  take down every word said by every professor. 

At subsequent lectures, however, I did not feel my isolation so  strongly, since I made several acquaintances

and got into the way  of  shaking hands and entering into conversation. Yet for some  reason or  another no real

intimacy ever sprang up between us, and  I often found  myself depressed and only feigning cheerfulness.  With

the set which  comprised Iwin and "the aristocrats," as they  were generally known, I  could not make any

headway at all, for,  as I now remember, I was  always shy and churlish to them, and  nodded to them only

when they  nodded to me; so that they had  little inducement to desire my  acquaintance. With most of the  other

students, however, this arose  from quite a different cause.  As soon as ever I discerned friendliness  on the part

of a  comrade, I at once gave him to understand that I went  to luncheon  with Prince Ivan Ivanovitch and kept

my own drozhki. All  this I  said merely to show myself in the most favourable light in his  eyes, and to induce

him to like me all the more; yet almost  invariably the only result of my communicating to him the

intelligence concerning the drozhki and my relationship to Prince  Ivan Ivanovitch was that, to my

astonishment, he at once adopted  a  cold and haughty bearing towards me. 

Among us we had a Crown student named Operoffa very modest,  industrious, and clever young fellow,

who always offered one his  hand  like a slab of wood (that is to say, without closing his  fingers or  making the

slightest movement with them); with the  result that his  comrades often did the same to him in jest, and  called

it the "deal  board" way of shaking hands. He and I nearly  always sat next to one  another, and discussed

matters generally.  In particular he pleased me  with the freedom with which he would  criticise the professors

as he  pointed out to me with great  clearness and acumen the merits or  demerits of their respective  ways of

teaching and made occasional fun  of them. Such remarks I  found exceedingly striking and diverting when

uttered in his  quiet, mincing voice. Nevertheless he never let a  lecture pass  without taking careful notes of it


Youth

XXXVI. THE UNIVERSITY 70



Top




Page No 73


in his fine  handwriting, and  eventually we decided to join forces, and to do our  preparation  together. Things

had progressed to the point of his always  looking pleased when I took my usual seat beside him when,

unfortunately, I one day found it necessary to inform him that,  before her death, my mother had besought my

father never to allow  us  to enter for a government scholarship, as well as that I  myself  considered Crown

students, no matter how clever, to be  "well, they  are not GENTLEMEN," I concluded, though beginning to

flounder a little  and grow red. At the moment Operoff said  nothing, but at subsequent  lectures he ceased to

greet me or to  offer me his boardlike hand, and  never attempted to talk to me,  but, as soon as ever I sat

down, he  would lean his head upon his  arm, and purport to be absorbed in his  notebooks. I was surprised  at

this sudden coolness, but looked upon it  as infra dig, "pour  un jeune homme de bonne maison" to curry

favour  with a mere Crown  student of an Operoff, and so left him severely  alonethough I  confess that his

aloofness hurt my feelings. On one  occasion I  arrived before him, and, since the lecture was to be  delivered

by  a popular professor whom students came to hear who did  not  usually attend such functions, I found almost

every seat  occupied. Accordingly I secured Operoff's place for myself by  spreading my notebooks on the

desk before it; after which I left  the  room again for a moment. When I returned I perceived that my

paraphernalia had been relegated to the bench behind, and the  place  taken by Operoff himself. I remarked to

him that I had  already secured  it by placing my notebooks there. 

"I know nothing about that," he replied sharply, yet without  looking up at me. 

"I tell you I placed my notebooks there," I repeated, purposely  trying to bluster, in the hope of intimidating

him. "Every one  saw me  do it," I added, including the students near me in my  glance. Several  of them looked

at me with curiosity, yet none of  them spoke. 

"Seats cannot be booked here," said Operoff. "Whoever first sits  down in a place keeps it," and, settling

himself angrily where he  was, he flashed at me a glance of defiance. 

"Well, that only means that you are a cad," I said. 

I have an idea that he murmured something about my being "a  stupid  young idiot," but I decided not to hear

it. What would be  the use, I  asked myself, of my hearing it? That we should brawl  like a couple of  manants

over less than nothing? (I was very fond  of the word manants,  and often used it for meeting awkward

junctures.) Perhaps I should  have said something more had not, at  that moment, a door slammed and  the

professor (dressed in a blue  frockcoat, and shuffling his feet as  he walked) ascended the  rostrum. 

Nevertheless, when the examination was about to come on, and I  had  need of some one's notebooks, Operoff

remembered his promise  to lend  me his, and we did our preparation together. 

XXXVII. AFFAIRS OF THE HEART

Affaires du coeur exercised me greatly that winter. In fact, I  fell in love three times. The first time, I became

passionately  enamoured of a buxom lady whom I used to see riding at Freitag's  ridingschool; with the result

that every day when she was taking  a  lesson there (that is to say, every Tuesday and Friday) I used  to go  to

gaze at her, but always in such a state of trepidation  lest I  should be seen that I stood a long way off, and

bolted  directly I  thought her likely to approach the spot where I was  standing.  Likewise, I used to turn round

so precipitately whenever  she appeared  to be glancing in my direction that I never saw her  face well, and to

this day do not know whether she was really  beautiful or not. 

Dubkoff, who was acquainted with her, surprised me one day in the  ridingschool, where I was lurking

concealed behind the lady's  grooms  and the fur wraps which they were holding, and, having  heard from

Dimitri of my infatuation, frightened me so terribly  by proposing to  introduce me to the Amazon that I fled


Youth

XXXVII. AFFAIRS OF THE HEART 71



Top




Page No 74


incontinently from the school,  and was prevented by the mere  thought that possibly he had told her  about me

from ever entering  the place again, or even from hiding  behind her grooms, lest I  should encounter her. 

Whenever I fell in love with ladies whom I did not know, and  especially married women, I experienced a

shyness a thousand  times  greater than I had ever felt with Sonetchka. I dreaded  beyond measure  that my

divinity should learn of my passion, or  even of my existence,  since I felt sure that, once she had done  so, she

would be so terribly  offended that I should never be  forgiven for my presumption. And  indeed, if the Amazon

referred  to above had ever come to know how I  used to stand behind the  grooms and dream of seizing her and

carrying  her off to some  country spotif she had ever come to know how I  should have lived  with her there,

and how I should have treated her,  it is probable  that she would have had very good cause for  indignation!

But I  always felt that, once I got to know her, she would  straightway  divine these thoughts, and consider

herself insulted by my  acquaintance. 

As my second affaire du coeur, I, (for the third time) fell in  love with Sonetchka when I saw her at her

sister's. My second  passion  for her had long since come to an end, but I became  enamoured of her  this third

time through Lubotshka sending me a  copybook in which  Sonetchka had copied some extracts from

Lermontoff's The Demon, with  certain of the more subtly amorous  passages underlined in red ink and  marked

with pressed flowers.  Remembering how Woloda had been wont to  kiss his inamorata's  purse last year, I

essayed to do the same thing  now; and really,  when alone in my room in the evenings and engaged in

dreaming as  I looked at a flower or occasionally pressed it to my  lips, I  would feel a certain pleasantly

lachrymose mood steal over me,  and remain genuinely in love (or suppose myself to be so) for at  least several

days. 

Finally, my third affaire du coeur that winter was connected with  the lady with whom Woloda was in love,

and who used occasionally  to  visit at our house. Yet, in this damsel, as I now remember,  there was  not a

single beautiful feature to be foundor, at all  events, none of  those which usually pleased me. She was the

daughter of a wellknown  Moscow lady of light and leading, and,  petite and slender, wore long  flaxen curls

after the English  fashion, and could boast of a  transparent profile. Every one said  that she was even cleverer

and  more learned than her mother, but  I was never in a position to judge  of that, since, overcome with  craven

bashfulness at the mere thought  of her intellect and  accomplishments, I never spoke to her alone but  once,

and then  with unaccountable trepidation. Woloda's enthusiasm,  however (for  the presence of an audience

never prevented him from  giving vent  to his rapture), communicated itself to me so strongly  that I  also

became enamoured of the lady. Yet, conscious that he would  not be pleased to know that two brothers were

in love with the  same  girl, I never told him of my condition. On the contrary, I  took  special delight in the

thought that our mutual love for her  was so  pure that, though its object was, in both cases, the same  charming

being, we remained friends and ready, if ever the  occasion should  arise, to sacrifice ourselves for one another.

Yet I have an idea  that, as regards selfsacrifice, he did not  quite share my views, for  he was so passionately

in love with the  lady that once he was for  giving a member of the diplomatic  corps, who was said to be going

to  marry her, a slap in the face  and a challenge to a duel; but, for my  part, I would gladly have  sacrificed my

feelings for his sake, seeing  that the fact that  the only remark I had ever addressed to her had  been on the

subject of the dignity of classical music, and that my  passion,  for all my efforts to keep it alive, expired the

following  week,  would have rendered it the more easy for me to do so. 

XXXVIII. THE WORLD

As regards those worldly delights to which I had intended, on  entering the University, to surrender myself in

imitation of my  brother, I underwent a complete disillusionment that winter.  Woloda  danced a great deal, and

Papa also went to balls with his  young wife,  but I appeared to be thought either too young or  unfitted for such

delights, and no one invited me to the houses  where balls were being  given. Yet, in spite of my vow of

frankness with Dimitri, I never told  him (nor any one else) how  much I should have liked to go to those


Youth

XXXVIII. THE WORLD 72



Top




Page No 75


dances, and how I felt  hurt at being forgotten and (apparently) taken  for the  philosopher that I pretended to

be. 

Nevertheless, a reception was to be given that winter at the  Princess Kornakoff's, and to it she sent us

personal invitations  to  myself among the rest! Consequently, I was to attend my first  ball.  Before starting,

Woloda came into my room to see how I was  dressing  myselfan act on his part which greatly surprised me

and  took me  aback. In my opinion (it must be understood) solicitude  about one's  dress was a shameful thing,

and should be kept under,  but he seemed to  think it a thing so natural and necessary that  he said outright that

he was afraid I should be put out of  countenance on that score.  Accordingly, he bid me don my patent  leather

boots, and was horrified  to find that I wanted to put on  gloves of peau de chamois. Next, he  adjusted my

watchchain in a  particular manner, and carried me off to  a hairdresser's near the  Kuznetski Bridge to have

my locks coiffured.  That done, he  withdrew to a little distance and surveyed me. 

"Yes, he looks right enough now" said he to the hairdresser.  "Onlycouldn't you smooth those tufts of his in

front a little?"  Yet, for all that Monsieur Charles treated my forelocks with one  essence and another, they

persisted in rising up again when ever  I  put on my hat. In fact, my curled and tonsured figure seemed to  me to

look far worse than it had done before. My only hope of  salvation lay  in an affectation of untidiness. Only in

that guise  would my exterior  resemble anything at all. Woloda, apparently,  was of the same opinion,  for he

begged me to undo the curls, and  when I had done so and still  looked unpresentable, he ceased to  regard me

at all, but throughout  the drive to the Kornakoffs  remained silent and depressed. 

Nevertheless, I entered the Kornakoffs' mansion boldly enough, and  it was only when the Princess had

invited me to dance, and I, for  some reason or another (though I had driven there with no other  thought in my

head than to dance well), had replied that I never  indulged in that pastime, that I began to blush, and, left

solitary  among a crowd of strangers, became plunged in my usual  insuperable and  evergrowing shyness. In

fact, I remained silent  on that spot almost  the whole evening! 

Nevertheless, while a waltz was in progress, one of the young  princesses came to me and asked me, with the

sort of official  kindness common to all her family, why I was not dancing. I can  remember blushing hotly at

the question, but at the same time  feelingfor all my efforts to prevent ita selfsatisfied smile  steal over

my face as I began talking, in the most inflated and  longwinded French, such rubbish as even now, after

dozens of  years,  it shames me to recall. It must have been the effect of  the music,  which, while exciting my

nervous sensibility, drowned  (as I supposed)  the less intelligible portion of my utterances.  Anyhow, I went on

speaking of the exalted company present, and of  the futility of men  and women, until I had got myself into

such a  tangle that I was forced  to stop short in the middle of a word of  a sentence which I found  myself

powerless to conclude. 

Even the worldlyminded young Princess was shocked by my conduct,  and gazed at me in reproach; whereat

I burst out laughing. At  this  critical moment, Woloda, who had remarked that I was  conversing with  great

animation, and probably was curious to know  what excuses I was  making for not dancing, approached us

with  Dubkoff. Seeing, however,  my smiling face and the Princess's  frightened mien, as well as  overhearing

the appalling rubbish  with which I concluded my speech, he  turned red in the face, and  wheeled round again.

The Princess also  rose and left me. I  continued to smile, but in such a state of agony  from the  consciousness

of my stupidity that I felt ready to sink into  the  floor. Likewise I felt that, come what might, I must move

about  and say something, in order to effect a change in my position.  Accordingly I approached Dubkoff, and

asked him if he had danced  many  waltzes with her that night. This I feigned to say in a gay  and  jesting

manner, yet in reality I was imploring help of the  very  Dubkoff to whom I had cried "Hold your tongue!" on

the  night of the  matriculation dinner. By way of answer, he made as  though he had not  heard me, and turned

away. Next, I approached  Woloda, and said with an  effort and in a similar tone of assumed  gaiety: "Hullo,

Woloda! Are  you played out yet?" He merely looked  at me as much as to say, "You  wouldn't speak to me like

that if  we were alone," and left me without  a word, in the evident fear  that I might continue to attach myself


Youth

XXXVIII. THE WORLD 73



Top




Page No 76


to  his person. 

"My God! Even my own brother deserts me!" I thought to myself. 

Yet somehow I had not the courage to depart, but remained  standing  where I was until the very end of the

evening. At  length, when every  one was leaving the room and crowding into the  hall, and a footman  slipped

my greatcoat on to my shoulders in  such a way as to tilt up my  cap, I gave a dreary, halflachrymose  smile,

and remarked to no one in  particular: "Comme c'est  gracieux!" 

XXXIX. THE STUDENTS' FEAST

NOTWITHSTANDING that, as yet, Dimitri's influence had kept me  from  indulging in those customary

students' festivities known as  kutezhi or  "wines," that winter saw me participate in such a  function, and carry

away with me a not overpleasant impression  of it. This is how it came  about. 

At a lecture soon after the New Year, Baron Z.a tall, light  haired young fellow of very serious demeanour

and regular  featuresinvited us all to spend a sociable evening with him. By  "us  all", I mean all the men

more or less "comme il faut", of our  course,  and exclusive of Grap, Semenoff, Operoff, and commoners  of

that sort.  Woloda smiled contemptuously when he heard that I  was going to a  "wine" of first course men, but

I looked to derive  great and unusual  pleasure from this, to me, novel method of  passing the time.

Accordingly, punctually at the appointed hour  of eight I presented  myself at the Baron's. 

Our host, in an open tunic and white waistcoat, received his  guests in the brilliantly lighted salon and

drawingroom of the  small  mansion where his parents livedthey having given up their  reception  rooms to

him for the evening for purposes of this  party. In the  corridor could be seen the heads and skirts of  inquisitive

domestics,  while in the diningroom I caught a  glimpse of a dress which I  imagined to belong to the

Baroness  herself. The guests numbered a  score, and were all of them  students except Herr Frost (in

attendance  upon Iwin) and a tall,  redfaced gentleman who was superintending the  feast and who was

introduced to every one as a relative of the Baron's  and a former  student of the University of Dorpat. At first,

the  excessive  brilliancy and formal appointments of the receptionrooms  had  such a chilling effect upon this

youthful company that every one  involuntarily hugged the walls, except a few bolder spirits and  the

exDorpat student, who, with his waistcoat already  unbuttoned, seemed  to be in every room, and in every

corner of  every room, at once, and  filled the whole place with his  resonant, agreeable, neverceasing  tenor

voice. The remainder of  the guests preferred either to remain  silent or to talk in  discreet tones of professors,

faculties,  examinations, and other  serious and interesting matters. Yet every  one, without  exception, kept

watching the door of the diningroom,  and, while  trying to conceal the fact, wearing an expression which

said:  "Come! It is time to begin." I too felt that it was time to  begin, and awaited the beginning with

pleasurable impatience. 

After footmen had handed round tea among the guests, the Dorpat  student asked Frost in Russian: 

"Can you make punch, Frost?" 

"Oh ja!" replied Frost with a joyful flourish of his heels, and  the other went on: 

"Then do you set about it" (they addressed each other in the  second person singular, as former comrades at

Dorpat). Frost  accordingly departed to the diningroom, with great strides of  his  bowed, muscular legs, and,

after some walking backwards and  forwards,  deposited upon the drawingroom table a large  punchbowl,

accompanied  by a tenpound sugar loaf supported on  three students' swords placed  crosswise. Meanwhile,

the Baron had  been going round among his guests  as they sat regarding the  punchbowl, and addressing


Youth

XXXIX. THE STUDENTS' FEAST 74



Top




Page No 77


them, with a face  of immutable  gravity, in the formula: "I beg of you all to drink of  this  lovingcup in student

fashion, that there may be goodfellowship  among the members of our course. Unbutton your waistcoats, or

take  them off altogether, as you please." Already the Dorpat  student had  divested himself of his tunic and

rolled up his  white shirtsleeves  above his elbows, and now, planting his  feet firmly apart, he  proceeded to

set fire to the rum in the  punchbowl. 

"Gentlemen, put out the candles!" he cried with a sudden shout so  loud and insistent that we seemed all of us

to be shouting at  once.  However, we still went on silently regarding the punchbowl  and the  white shirt of

the Dorpat student, with a feeling that a  moment of  great solemnity was approaching. 

"Put out the lights, Frost, I tell you!" the Dorpat student  shouted again. Evidently the punch was now

sufficiently burnt.  Accordingly every one helped to extinguish the candles, until the  room was in total

darkness save for a spot where the white shirts  and  hands of the three students supporting the sugarloaf on

their  crossed  swords were lit up by the lurid flames from the bowl. Yet  the Dorpat  student's tenor voice was

not the only one to be  heard, for in  different quarters of the room resounded chattering  and laughter. Many

had taken off their tunics (especially  students whose garments were of  fine cloth and perfectly new),  and I

now did the same, with a  consciousness that "IT" was  "beginning." There had been no great  festivity as yet,

but I felt  assured that things would go splendidly  when once we had begun  drinking tumblers of the potion

that was now in  course of  preparation. 

At length, the punch was ready, and the Dorpat student, with much  bespattering of the table as he did so,

ladled the liquor into  tumblers, and cried: "Now, gentlemen, please!" When we had each  of us  taken a sticky

tumbler of the stuff into our hands, the  Dorpat student  and Frost sang a German song in which the word

"Hoch!" kept occurring  again and again, while we joined, in  haphazard fashion, in the chorus.  Next we

clinked glasses  together, shouted something in praise of  punch, crossed hands,  and took our first drink of the

sweet, strong  mixture. After that  there was no further waiting; the "wine" was in  full swing. The  first glassful

consumed, a second was poured out. Yet,  for all  that I began to feel a throbbing in my temples, and that the

flames seemed to be turning purple, and that every one around me  was  laughing and shouting, things seemed

lacking in real gaiety,  and I  somehow felt that, as a matter of fact, we were all of us  finding the  affair rather

dull, and only PRETENDING to be  enjoying it. The Dorpat  student may have been an exception, for  he

continued to grow more and  more red in the face and more and  more ubiquitous as he filled up  empty glasses

and stained the  table with fresh spots of the sweet,  sticky stuff. The precise  sequence of events I cannot

remember, but I  can recall feeling  strongly attracted towards Frost and the Dorpat  student that  evening,

learning their German song by heart, and kissing  them  each on their stickysweet lips; also that that same

evening I  conceived a violent hatred against the Dorpat student, and was  for  pushing him from his chair, but

thought better of it; also  that,  besides feeling the same spirit of independence towards the  rest of  the company

as I had felt on the night of the  matriculation dinner, my  head ached and swam so badly that I  thought each

moment would be my  last; also that, for some reason  or another, we all of us sat down on  the floor and

imitated the  movements of rowers in a boat as we sang in  chorus, "Down our  mother stream the Volga;" also

that I conceived this  procedure on  our part to be uncalled for; also that, as I lay prone  upon the  floor, I

crossed my legs and began wriggling about like a  tsigane; [Gipsy dancer.] also that I ricked some one's neck,

and  came  to the, conclusion that I should never have done such a  thing if I had  not been drunk; also that we

had some supper and  another kind of  liquor, and that I then went to the door to get  some fresh air; also  that

my head seemed suddenly to grow chill,  and that I noticed, as I  drove away, that the scat of the vehicle  was

so sharply aslant and  slippery that for me to retain my  position behind Kuzma was  impossible; also that he

seemed to have  turned all flabby, and to be  waving about like a dish clout. But  what I remember best is that

throughout the whole of that evening  I never ceased to feel that I was  acting with excessive stupidity  in

pretending to be enjoying myself,  to like drinking a great  deal, and to be in no way drunk, as well as  that

every one else  present was acting with equal stupidity in  pretending those same  things. All the time I had a

feeling that each  one of my  companions was finding the festivities as distasteful as I  was  myself; but, in the

belief that he was the only one doing so,  felt himself bound to pretend that he was very merry, in order  not to


Youth

XXXIX. THE STUDENTS' FEAST 75



Top




Page No 78


mar the general hilarity. Also, strange to state, I felt  that I ought  to keep up this pretence for the sole reason

that  into a punchbowl  there had been poured three bottles of  champagne at nine roubles the  bottle and ten

bottles of rum at  fourmaking seventy roubles in all,  exclusive of the supper. So  convinced of my folly did I

feel that,  when, at next day's  lecture, those of my comrades who had been at  Baron Z.'s party  seemed not only

in no way ashamed to remember what  they had done,  but even talked about it so that other students might

hear of  their doings, I felt greatly astonished. They all declared  that  it had been a splendid "wine," that Dorpat

students were just the  fellows for that kind of thing, and that there had been consumed  at  it no less than forty

bottles of rum among twenty guests, some  of whom  had dropped senseless under the table! That they should

care to talk  about such things seemed strange enough, but that  they should care to  lie about them seemed

absolutely  unintelligible. 

XL. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS

That winter, too, I saw a great deal both of Dimitri who often  looked us up, and of his family, with whom I

was beginning to  stand  on intimate terms. 

The Nechludoffs (that is to say, mother, aunt, and daughter)  always spent their evenings at home, at which

time the Princess  liked  young men to visit herat all events young men of the kind  whom she  described as

able to spend an evening without playing  cards or  dancing. Yet such young fellows must have been few and

far between,  for, although I went to the Nechludoffs almost every  evening, I seldom  found other guests

present. Thus, I came to know  the members of this  family and their several dispositions well  enough to be

able to form  clear ideas as to their mutual  relations, and to be quite at home amid  the rooms and furniture  of

their house. Indeed, so long as no other  guests were present,  I felt entirely at my ease. True, at first I used  to

feel a  little uncomfortable when left alone in the room with  Varenika,  for I could not rid myself of the idea

that, though far from  pretty, she wished me to fall in love with her; but in time this  nervousness of mine

began to lessen, since she always looked so  natural, and talked to me so exactly as though she were

conversing  with her brother or Lubov Sergievna, that I came to  look upon her  simply as a person to whom it

was in no way  dangerous or wrong to show  that I took pleasure in her company.  Throughout the whole of our

acquaintance she appeared to me  merely a plain, though not positively  ugly, girl, concerning whom  one

would never ask oneself the question, 

"Am I, or am I not, in love with her?" Sometimes I would talk to  her direct, but more often I did so through

Dimitri or Lubov  Sergievna; and it was the latter method which afforded me the  most  pleasure. I derived

considerable gratification from  discoursing when  she was there, from hearing her sing, and, in  general, from

knowing  that she was in the same room as myself;  but it was seldom now that  any thoughts of what our

future  relations might ever be, or that any  dreams of selfsacrifice for  my friend if he should ever fall in love

with my sister, came  into my head. If any such ideas or fancies  occurred to me, I felt  satisfied with the

present, and drove away all  thoughts about the  future. 

Yet, in spite of this intimacy, I continued to look upon it as my  bounden duty to keep the Nechludoffs in

general, and Varenika in  particular, in ignorance of my true feelings and tastes, and  strove  always to appear

altogether another young man than what I  really  wasto appear, indeed, such a young man as could never

possibly have  existed. I affected to be "soulful" and would go  off into raptures and  exclamations and

impassioned gestures  whenever I wished it to be  thought that anything pleased me,  while, on the other hand, I

tried  always to seem indifferent  towards any unusual circumstance which I  myself perceived or  which I had

had pointed out to me. I aimed always  at figuring  both as a sarcastic cynic divorced from every sacred tie  and

as a  shrewd observer, as well as at being accounted logical in all  my  conduct, precise and methodical in all

my ways of life, and at  the  same time contemptuous of all materiality. I may safely say  that I was  far better in

reality than the strange being into whom  I attempted to  convert myself; yet, whatever I was or was not,  the

Nechludoffs were  unfailingly kind to me, and (happily for  myself) took no notice (as it  now appears) of my


Youth

XL. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS 76



Top




Page No 79


playacting.  Only Lubov Sergievna, who, I believe,  really believed me to be a  great egoist, atheist, and cynic,

had no  love for me, but  frequently disputed what I said, flew into tempers,  and left me  petrified with her

disjointed, irrelevant utterances. Yet  Dimitri  held always to the same strange, something more than friendly,

relations with her, and used to say not only that she was  misunderstood by every one, but that she did him a

world of good.  This, however, did not prevent the rest of his family from  finding  fault with his infatuation. 

Once, when talking to me about this incomprehensible attachment,  Varenika explained the matter thus: "You

see, Dimitri is a  selfish  person. He is very proud, and, for all his intellect,  very fond of  praise, and of

surprising people, and of always  being FIRST, while  little Auntie" (the general nickname for Lubov

Sergievna) "is innocent  enough to admire him, and at the same  time devoid of the tact to  conceal her

admiration. Consequently  she flatters his vanitynot out  of pretence, but sincerely." 

This dictum I laid to heart, and, when thinking it over  afterwards, could not but come to the conclusion that

Varenika  was  very sensible; wherefore I was glad to award her promotion  thenceforth  in my regard. Yet,

though I was always glad enough to  assign her any  credit which might arise from my discovering in  her

character any  signs of good sense or other moral qualities, I  did so with strict  moderation, and never ran to

any extreme pitch  of enthusiasm in the  process. Thus, when Sophia Ivanovna (who was  never weary of

discussing  her niece) related to me how, four  years ago, Varenika had suddenly  given away all her clothes to

some peasant children without first  asking permission to do so,  so that the garments had subsequently to  be

recovered, I did not  at once accept the fact as entitling Varenika  to elevation in my  opinion, but went on

giving her good advice about  the  unpracticalness of such views on property. 

When other guests were present at the Nechludoffs (among them,  sometimes, Woloda and Dubkoff) I used to

withdraw myself to a  remote  plane, and, with the complacency and quiet consciousness  of strength  of an

habitue of the house, listen to what others  were saying without  putting in a remark myself. Yet everything

that these others said  seemed to me so immeasurably stupid that I  used to feel inwardly  amazed that such a

clever, logical woman as  the Princess, with her  equally logical family, could listen to  and answer such

rubbish. Had  it, however, entered into my head to  compare what, others said with  what I myself said when

there  alone, I should probably have ceased to  feel surprise. Still less  should I have continued to feel surprise

had  I not believed that  the women of our own householdAvdotia,  Lubotshka, and Katenka  were

superior to the rest of their sex, for  in that case I should  have remembered the kind of things over which

Avdotia and Katenka  would laugh and jest with Dubkoff from one end of  an evening to  the other. I should

have remembered that seldom did an  evening  pass but Dubkoff would first have, an argument about

something,  and then read in a sententious voice either some verses  beginning  "Au banquet de la vie, infortune

convive" or extracts from  The  Demon. In short, I should have remembered what nonsense they used  to

chatter for hours at a time. 

It need hardly be said that, when guests were present, Varenika  paid less attention to me than when we were

alone, as well as  that I  was deprived of the reading and music which I so greatly  loved to  hear. When talking

to guests, she lost, in my eyes, her  principal  charmthat of quiet seriousness and simplicity. I  remember

how  strange it used to seem to me to hear her  discoursing on theatres and  the weather to my brother Woloda!

I  knew that of all things in the  world he most despised and shunned  banality, and that Varenika herself  used

to make fun of forced  conversations on the weather and similar  matters. Why, then, when  meeting in society,

did they both of them  talk such intolerable  nothings, and, as it were, shame one another?  After talks of this

kind I used to feel silently resentful against  Woloda, as well as  next day to rally Varenika on her overnight

guests.  Yet one  result of it was that I derived all the greater pleasure from  being one of the Nechludoffs'

family circle. Also, for some  reason or  another I began to prefer meeting Dimitri in his  mother's

drawingroom  to being with him alone. 


Youth

XL. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS 77



Top




Page No 80


XLI. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS

At this period, indeed, my friendship with Dimitri hung by a  hair.  I had been criticising him too long not to

have discovered  faults in  his character, for it is only in first youth that we  love passionately  and therefore love

only perfect people. As soon  as the mists  engendered by love of this kind begin to dissolve,  and to be

penetrated by the clear beams of reason, we see the  object of our  adoration in his true shape, and with all his

virtues and failings  exposed. Some of those failings strike us  with the exaggerated force  of the unexpected,

and combine with  the instinct for novelty and the  hope that perfection may yet be  found in a fellowman to

induce us not  only to feel coldness, but  even aversion, towards the late object of  our adoration.  Consequently,

desiring it no longer, we usually cast it  from us,  and pass onwards to seek fresh perfection. For the

circumstance  that that was not what occurred with respect to my own  relation  to Dimitri, I was indebted to his

stubborn, punctilious, and  more  critical than impulsive attachment to myselfa tie which I felt  ashamed to

break. Moreover, our strange vow of frankness bound us  together. We were afraid that, if we parted, we

should leave in  one  another's power all the incriminatory moral secrets of which  we had  made mutual

confession. At the same time, our rule of  frankness had  long ceased to be faithfully observed, but, on the

contrary, proved a  frequent cause of constraint, and brought  about strange relations  between us. 

Almost every time that winter that I went upstairs to Dimitri's  room, I used to find there a University friend of

his named  Bezobiedoff, with whom he appeared to be very much taken up.  Bezobiedoff was a small, slight

fellow, with a face pitted over  with  smallpox, freckled, effeminate hands, and a huge flaxen  moustache much

in need of the comb. He was invariably dirty,  shabby, uncouth, and  uninteresting. To me, Dimitri's relations

with him were as  unintelligible as his relations with Lubov  Sergievna, and the only  reason he could have had

for choosing  such a man for his associate was  that in the whole University  there was no worselooking

student than  Bezobiedoff. Yet that  alone would have been sufficient to make Dimitri  extend him his

friendship, and, as a matter of fact, in all his  intercourse with  this fellow he seemed to be saying proudly: "I

care  nothing who a  man may be. In my eyes every one is equal. I like him,  and  therefore he is a desirable

acquaintance." Nevertheless I could  not imagine how he could bring himself to do it, nor how the  wretched

Bezobiedoff ever contrived to maintain his awkward  position. To me the  friendship seemed a most distasteful

one. 

One night, I went up to Dimitri's room to try and get him to come  down for an evening's talk in his mother's

drawingroom, where we  could also listen to Varenika's reading and singing, but  Bezobiedoff  had forestalled

me there, and Dimitri answered me  curtly that he could  not come down, since, as I could see for  myself, he

had a visitor with  him. 

"Besides," he added, "what is the fun of sitting there? We had  much better stay HERE and talk." 

I scarcely relished the prospect of spending a couple of hours in  Bezobiedoff's company, yet could not make

up my mind to go down  alone; wherefore, cursing my friend's vagaries, I seated myself  in a  rockingchair,

and began rocking myself silently to and fro.  I felt  vexed with them both for depriving me of the pleasures of

the  drawingroom, and my only hope as I listened irritably to  their  conversation was that Bezobiedoff would

soon take his  departure. "A  nice guest indeed to be sitting with!" I thought to  myself when a  footman brought

in tea and Dimitri had five times  to beg Bezobiedoff  to have a cup, for the reason that the bashful  guest

thought it  incumbent upon him always to refuse it at first  and to say, "No, help  yourself." I could see that

Dimitri had to  put some restraint upon  himself as he resumed the conversation.  He tried to inveigle me also

into it, but I remained glum and  silent. 

"I do not mean to let my face give any one the suspicion that I  am  bored" was my mental remark to Dimitri as

I sat quietly  rocking myself  to and fro with measured beat. Yet, as the moments  passed, I found  myselfnot

without a certain satisfaction  growing more and more  inwardly hostile to my friend. "What a fool  he is!" I


Youth

XLI. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS 78



Top




Page No 81


reflected. "He  might be spending the evening agreeably  with his charming family, yet  he goes on sitting with

this  brute!will go on doing so, too, until  it is too late to go down  to the drawingroom!" Here I glanced at

him  over the back of my  chair, and thought the general look of his  attitude and  appearance so offensive and

repellant that at the moment  I could  gladly have offered him some insult, even a most serious one. 

At last Bezobiedoff rose, but Dimitri could not easily let such a  delightful friend depart, and asked him to

stay the night.  Fortunately, Bezobiedoff declined the invitation, and departed.  Having seen him off, Dimitri

returned, and, smiling a faintly  complacent smile as he did so, and rubbing his hands together (in  all

probability partly because he had sustained his character for  eccentricity, and partly because he had got rid of

a bore),  started  to pace the room, with an occasional glance at myself. I  felt more  offended with him than

ever. "How can he go on walking  about the room  and grinning like that?" was my inward reflection. 

"What are you so angry about?" he asked me suddenly as he halted  in front of my chair. 

"I am not in the least angry," I replied (as people always do  answer under such circumstances). "I am merely

vexed that you  should  playact to me, and to Bezobiedoff, and to yourself." 

"What rubbish!" he retorted. "I never playact to any one." 

"I have in mind our rule of frankness," I replied, "when I tell  you that I am certain you cannot bear this

Bezobiedoff any more  than  I can. He is an absolute cad, yet for some inexplicable  reason or  another it pleases

you to masquerade before him." 

"Not at all! To begin with, he is a splendid fellow, and" 

"But I tell you it IS so. I also tell you that your friendship  for  Lubov Sergievna is founded on the same basis,

namely, that  she thinks  you a god." 

"And I tell you once more that it is not so." 

"Oh, I know it for myself," I retorted with the heat of  suppressed  anger, and designing to disarm him with my

frankness.  "I have told you  before, and I repeat it now, that you always  seem to like people who  say pleasant

things to you, but that, as  soon as ever I come to  examine your friendship, I invariably find  that there exists

no real  attachment between you." 

"Oh, but you are wrong," said Dimitri with an angry straightening  of the neck in his collar. "When I like

people, neither their  praise  nor their blame can make any difference to my opinion of  them." 

"Well, dreadful though it may seem to you, I confess that I  myself  often used to hate my father when he

abused me, and to  wish that he  was dead. In the same way, you" 

"Speak for yourself. I am very sorry that you could ever have  been  so" 

"No, no!" I cried as I leapt from my chair and faced him with the  courage of exasperation. "It is for

YOURSELF that you ought to  feel  sorrysorry because you never told me a word about this  fellow. You

know that was not honourable of you. Nevertheless, I  will tell YOU  what I think of you," and, burning to

wound him  even more than he had  wounded me, I set out to prove to him that  he was incapable of feeling  any

real affection for anybody, and  that I had the best of grounds (as  in very truth I believed I  had) for

reproaching him. I took great  pleasure in telling him  all this, but at the same time forgot that the  only

conceivable  purpose of my doing soto force him to confess to  the faults of  which I had accused

himcould not possibly be attained  at the  present moment, when he was in a rage. Had he, on the other


Youth

XLI. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS 79



Top




Page No 82


hand,  been in a condition to argue calmly, I should probably never  have  said what I did. 

The dispute was verging upon an open quarrel when Dimitri  suddenly  became silent, and left the room. I

pursued him, and  continued what I  was saying, but he did not answer. I knew that  his failings included a

hasty temper, and that he was now  fighting it down; wherefore I cursed  his good resolutions the  more in my

heart. 

This, then, was what our rule of frankness had brought us tothe  rule that we should "tell one another

everything in our minds,  and  never discuss one another with a third person!" Many a time  we had

exaggerated frankness to the pitch of making mutual  confession of the  most shameless thoughts, and of

shaming  ourselves by voicing to one  another proposals or schemes for  attaining our desires; yet those

confessions had not only failed  to draw closer the tie which united  us, but had dissipated  sympathy and thrust

us further apart, until now  pride would not  allow him to expose his feelings even in the smallest  detail, and

we employed in our quarrel the very weapons which we had  formerly  surrendered to one anotherthe

weapons which could strike  the  shrewdest blows! 

XLII. OUR STEPMOTHER

Notwithstanding that Papa had not meant to return to Moscow  before  the New Year, he arrived in October,

when there was still  good riding  to hounds to be had in the country. He alleged as his  reason for  changing his

mind that his suit was shortly to come on  before the  Senate, but Mimi averred that Avdotia had found  herself

so ennuyee in  the country, and had so often talked about  Moscow and pretended to be  unwell, that Papa had

decided to  accede to her wishes. "You see, she  never really loved himshe  and her love only kept buzzing

about his  ears because she wanted  to marry a rich man," added Mimi with a  pensive sigh which said:  "To

think what a certain other person could  have done for him if  only he had valued her!" 

Yet that "certain other person" was unjust to Avdotia, seeing  that  the latter's affection for Papathe

passionate, devoted  love of  selfabandonmentrevealed itself in her every look and  word and  movement. At

the same time, that love in no way hindered  her, not only  from being averse to parting with her adored

husband, but also from  desiring to visit Madame Annette's and  order there a lovely cap, a hat  trimmed with a

magnificent blue  ostrich feather, and a blue Venetian  velvet bodice which was to  expose to the public gaze

the snowy, well  shaped breast and arms which no one had yet gazed upon except her  husband and maids. Of

course Katenka sided with her mother and,  in  general, there became established between Avdotia and

ourselves, from  the day of her arrival, the most extraordinary  and burlesque order of  relations. As soon as she

stepped from the  carriage, Woloda assumed an  air of great seriousness and  ceremony, and, advancing

towards her with  much bowing and  scraping, said in the tone of one who is presenting  something for

acceptance: 

"I have the honour to greet the arrival of our dear Mamma, and to  kiss her hand." 

"Ah, my dear son!" she replied with her beautiful, unvarying  smile. 

"And do not forget the younger son," I said as I also approached  her hand, with an involuntary imitation of

Woloda's voice and  expression. 

Had our stepmother and ourselves been certain of any mutual  affection, that expression might have signified

contempt for any  outward manifestation of our love. Had we been illdisposed  towards  one another, it might

have denoted irony, or contempt for  pretence, or  a desire to conceal from Papa (standing by the  while) our

real  relations, as well as many other thoughts and  sentiments. But, as a  matter of fact, that expression (which

well  consorted with Avdotia's  own spirit) simply signified nothing at  allsimply concealed the  absence of


Youth

XLII. OUR STEPMOTHER 80



Top




Page No 83


any definite relations  between us. In later life I often  had occasion to remark, in the  case of other families

whose members  anticipated among themselves  relations not altogether harmonious, the  sort of provisional,

burlesque relations which they formed for daily  use; and it was  just such relations as those which now

became  established between  ourselves and our stepmother. We scarcely ever  strayed beyond  them, but were

polite to her, conversed with her in  French, bowed  and scraped before her, and called her "chere Maman"a

term to  which she always responded in a tone of similar lightness and  with her beautiful, unchanging smile.

Only the lachrymose  Lubotshka,  with her goose feet and artless prattle, really liked  our stepmother,  or tried,

in her naive and frequently awkward  way, to bring her and  ourselves together: wherefore the only  person in

the world for whom,  besides Papa, Avdotia had a spark  of affection was Lubotshka. Indeed,  Avdotia always

treated her  with a kind of grave admiration and timid  deference which greatly  surprised me. 

From the first Avdotia was very fond of calling herself our  stepmother and hinting that, since children and

servants usually  adopt an unjust and hostile attitude towards a woman thus  situated,  her own position was

likely to prove a difficult one.  Yet, though she  foresaw all the unpleasantness of her  predicament, she did

nothing to  escape from it by (for instance)  conciliating this one, giving  presents to that other one, and

forbearing to grumblethe last a  precaution which it would have  been easy for her to take, seeing that  by

nature she was in no  way exacting, as well as very goodtempered.  Yet, not only did  she do none of these

things, but her expectation of  difficulties  led her to adopt the defensive before she had been  attacked. That  is

to say, supposing that the entire household was  designing to  show her every kind of insult and annoyance, she

would  see plots  where no plots were, and consider that her most dignified  course  was to suffer in silencean

attitude of passivity as regards  winning AFfection which of course led to DISaffection. Moreover,  she  was so

totally lacking in that faculty of "apprehension" to  which I  have already referred as being highly developed in

our  household, and  all her customs were so utterly opposed to those  which had long been  rooted in our

establishment, that those two  facts alone were bound to  go against her. From the first, her mode  of life in our

tidy,  methodical household was that of a person  only just arrived there.  Sometimes she went to bed late,

sometimes early; sometimes she  appeared at luncheon, sometimes  she did not; sometimes she took  supper,

sometimes she dispensed  with it. When we had no guests with us  she more often than not  walked about the

house in a seminude  condition, and was not  ashamed to appear before useven before the  servantsin a

white  chemise, with only a shawl thrown over her bare  shoulders. At  first this Bohemianism pleased me, but

before very long  it led to  my losing the last shred of respect which I felt for her.  What  struck me as even more

strange was the fact that, according as we  had or had not guests, she was two different women. The one (the

woman figuring in society) was a young and healthy, but rather  cold,  beauty, a person richly dressed, neither

stupid nor clever,  and  unfailingly cheerful. The other woman (the one in evidence  when no  guests were

present) was considerably past her first  youth, languid,  depressed, slovenly, and ennuyee, though  affectionate.

Frequently, as  I looked at her when, smiling, rosy  with the winter air, and happy in  the consciousness of her

beauty, she came in from a round of calls  and, taking off her  hat, went to look at herself in a mirror; or when,

rustling in  her rich, decollete ball dress, and at once shy and proud  before the  servants, she was passing to her

carriage; or when, at one  of our  small receptions at home, she was sitting dressed in a high  silken dress

finished with some sort of fine lace about her soft  neck, and flashing her unvarying, but lovely, smile around

heras  I  looked at her at such times I could not help wondering what  would have  been said by persons who

had been ravished to behold  her thus if they  could have seen her as I often saw her, namely,  when, waiting in

the  lonely midnight hours for her husband to  return from his club, she  would walk like a shadow from room

to  room, with her hair dishevelled  and her form clad in a sort of  dressingjacket. Presently, she would  sit

down to the piano and,  her brows all puckered with the effort,  play over the only waltz  that she knew; after

which she would pick up  a novel, read a few  pages somewhere in the middle of it, and throw it  aside. Next,

repairing in person to the diningroom, so as not to  disturb the  servants, she would get herself a cucumber

and some cold  veal,  and eat it standing by the windowsillthen once more resume  her  weary, aimless,

gloomy wandering from room to room. But what,  above all other things, caused estrangement between us

was that  lack  of understanding which expressed itself chiefly in the  peculiar air of  indulgent attention with

which she would listen  when any one was  speaking to her concerning matters of which she  had no

knowledge. It  was not her fault that she acquired the  unconscious habit of bending  her head down and smiling


Youth

XLII. OUR STEPMOTHER 81



Top




Page No 84


slightly  with her lips only when she found  it necessary to converse on  topics which did not interest her

(which  meant any topic except  herself and her husband); yet that smile and  that inclination of  the head, when

incessantly repeated, could become  unbearably  wearisome. Also, her peculiar gaietywhich always sounded

as  though she were laughing at herself, at you, and at the world in  generalwas gauche and anything but

infectious, while her  sympathy  was too evidently forced. Lastly, she knew no reticence  with regard to  her

ceaseless rapturising to all and sundry  concerning her love for  Papa. Although she only spoke the truth  when

she said that her whole  life was bound up with him, and  although she proved it her life long,  we considered

such  unrestrained, continual insistence upon her  affection for him bad  form, and felt more ashamed for her

when she was  descanting thus  before strangers even than we did when she was  perpetrating bad  blunders in

French. Yet, although, as I have said,  she loved her  husband more than anything else in the world, and he too

had a  great affection for her (or at all events he had at first, and  when he saw that others besides himself

admired her beauty), it  seemed almost as though she purposely did everything most likely  to  displease

himsimply to prove to him the strength of her  love, her  readiness to sacrifice herself for his sake, and the

fact that her one  aim in life was to win his affection! She was  fond of display, and my  father too liked to see

her as a beauty  who excited wonder and  admiration; yet she sacrificed her  weakness for fine clothes to her

love for him, and grew more and  more accustomed to remain at home in a  plain grey blouse. Again,  Papa

considered freedom and equality to be  indispensable  conditions of family life, and hoped that his favourite

Lubotshka  and his kindhearted young wife would become sincere  friends; yet  once again Avdotia sacrificed

herself by considering it  incumbent  upon her to pay the "real mistress of the house," as she  called  Lubotshka,

an amount of deference which only shocked and  annoyed  my father. Likewise, he played cards a great deal

that winter,  and lost considerable sums towards the end of it, wherefore,  unwilling, as usual, to let his

gambling affairs intrude upon his  family life, he began to preserve complete secrecy concerning his  play; yet

Avdotia, though often ailing, as well as, towards the  end  of the winter, enceinte, considered herself bound

always to  sit up (in  a grey blouse, and with her hair dishevelled) for my  father when, at,  say, four or five

o'clock in the morning, he  returned home from the  club ashamed, depleted in pocket, and  weary. She would

ask him  absentmindedly whether he had been  fortunate in play, and listen with  indulgent attention, little

nods of her head, and a faint smile upon  her face as he told her  of his doings at the club and begged her, for

about the hundredth  time, never to sit up for him again. Yet, though  Papa's winnings  or losings (upon which

his substance practically  depended) in no  way interested her, she was always the first to meet  him when he

returned home in the small hours of the morning. This she  was  incited to do, not only by the strength of her

devotion, but by a  certain secret jealousy from which she suffered. No one in the  world  could persuade her

that it was REALLY from his club, and  not from a  mistress's, that Papa came home so late. She would try  to

read love  secrets in his face, and, discerning none there,  would sigh with a  sort of enjoyment of her grief, and

give  herself up once more to the  contemplation of her unhappiness. 

As the result of these and many other constant sacrifices which  occurred in Papa's relations with his wife

during the  latter months  of that winter (a time when he lost much, and was  therefore out of  spirits), there

gradually grew up between the  two an intermittent  feeling of tacit hostilityof restrained  aversion to the

object of  devotion of the kind which expresses  itself in an unconscious  eagerness to show the object in

question  every possible species of  petty annoyance. 

XLIII. NEW COMRADES

The winter had passed imperceptibly and the thaw begun when the  list of examinations was posted at the

University, and I suddenly  remembered that I had to return answers to questions in eighteen  subjects on

which I had heard lectures delivered, but with regard  to  some of which I had taken no notes and made no

preparation  whatever.  It seems strange that the question "How am I going to  pass?" should  never have

entered my head, but the truth is that  all that winter I  had been in such a state of haze through the  delights of

being both  grownup and "comme il faut" that,  whenever the question of the  examinations had occurred to

me, I  had mentally compared myself with  my comrades, and thought to  myself, "They are certain to pass, and


Youth

XLIII. NEW COMRADES 82



Top




Page No 85


as  most of them are not  'comme il faut,' and I am therefore their  personal superior, I  too am bound to come

out all right." In fact, the  only reason why  I attended lectures at all was that I might become an  habitue of  the

University, and obtain Papa's leave to go in and out of  the  house. Moreover, I had many acquaintances now,

and often enjoyed  myself vastly at the University. I loved the racket, talking, and  laughter in the auditorium,

the opportunities for sitting on a  back  bench, and letting the measured voice of the professor lure  one into

dreams as one contemplated one's comrades, the  occasional runnings  across the way for a snack and a glass

of  vodka (sweetened by the  fearful joy of knowing that one might be  hauled before the professor  for so

doing), the stealthy closing  of the door as one returned to the  auditorium, and the  participation in "course

versus course" scuffles  in the  corridors. All this was very enjoyable. 

By the time, however, that every one had begun to put in a better  attendance at lectures, and the professor of

physics had  completed  his course and taken his leave of us until the  examinations came on,  and the students

were busy collecting their  notebooks and arranging to  do their preparation in parties, it  struck me that I also

had better  prepare for the ordeal. Operoff,  with whom I still continued on  bowing, but otherwise most frigid,

terms, suddenly offered not only to  lend me his notebooks, but to  let me do my preparation with himself  and

some other students. I  thanked him, and accepted the  invitationhoping by that  conferment of honour

completely to  dissipate our old  misunderstanding; but at the same time I requested  that the  gatherings should

always be held at my home, since my  quarters  were so splendid! To this the students replied that they  meant

to  take turn and turn aboutsometimes to meet at one fellow's  place, sometimes at another's, as might be

most convenient. 

The first of our reunions was held at Zuchin's, who had a small  partitionroom in a large building on the

Trubni Boulevard. The  opening night I arrived late, and entered when the reading aloud  had  already begun.

The little apartment was thick with tobacco  smoke,  while on the table stood a bottle of vodka, a decanter,

some bread,  some salt, and a shinbone of mutton. Without rising,  Zuchin asked me  to have some vodka and

to doff my tunic. 

"I expect you are not accustomed to such entertainment," he  added. 

Every one was wearing a dirty cotton shirt and a dickey.  Endeavouring not to show my contempt for the

company, I took off  my  tunic, and lay down in a sociable manner on the sofa. Zuchin  went on  reading aloud

and correcting himself with the help of  notebooks, while  the others occasionally stopped him to ask a

question, which he always  answered with ability, correctness, and  precision. I listened for a  time with the

rest, but, not  understanding much of it, since I had not  been present at what  had been read before, soon

interpolated a  question. 

"Hullo, old fellow! It will be no good for you to listen if you  do  not know the subject," said Zuchin. "I will

lend you my  notebooks, and  then you can read it up by tomorrow, and I will  explain it to you." 

I felt rather ashamed of my ignorance. Also, I felt the truth of  what he said; so I gave up listening, and

amused myself by  observing  my new comrades. According to my classification of  humanity, into  persons

"comme il faut" and persons not "comme il  faut," they  evidently belonged to the latter category, and so

aroused in me not  only a feeling of contempt, but also a certain  sensation of personal  hostility, for the reason

that, though not  "comme il faut," they  accounted me their equal, and actually  patronised me in a sort of

goodhumoured fashion. What in  particular excited in me this feeling  was their feet, their dirty  nails and

fingers, a particularly long  talon on Operoff's  obtrusive little finger, their red shirts, their  dickeys, the  chaff

which they goodnaturedly threw at one another, the  dirty  room, a habit which Zuchin had of continually

snuffling and  pressing a finger to his nose, and, above all, their manner of  speakingthat is to say, their use

and intonation of words. For  instance, they said "flat" for fool, "just the ticket" for  exactly,  "grandly" for

splendidly, and so onall of which seemed  to me either  bookish or disagreeably vulgar. Still more was my

"comme il faut "  refinement disturbed by the accents which they  put upon certain  Russianand, still more,


Youth

XLIII. NEW COMRADES 83



Top




Page No 86


upon foreignwords.  Thus they said  dieYATelnost for DIEyatelnost, NARochno for  naROChno,

v'KAMinie for  v'kaMINie, SHAKespeare for ShakesPEARe,  and so forth. 

Yet, for all their insuperably repellent exterior, I could detect  something good in these fellows, and envied

them the cheerful  goodfellowship which united them in one. Consequently, I began to  feel attracted towards

them, and made up my mind that, come what  might, I would become of their number. The kind and

honourable  Operoff I knew already, and now the brusque, but exceptionally  clever, Zuchin (who evidently

took the lead in this circle) began  to  please me greatly. He was a dark, thickset little fellow,  with a

perennially glistening, polished face, but one that was  extremely  lively, intellectual, and independent in its

expression. That  expression it derived from a low, but  prominent, forehead, deep black  eyes, short, bristly

hair, and a  thick, dark beard which looked as  though it stood in constant  need of trimming. Although, too, he

seemed  to think nothing of  himself (a trail which always pleased me in  people), it was clear  that he never let

his brain rest. He had one of  those expressive  faces which, a few hours after you have seen them for  the first

time, change suddenly and entirely to your view. Such a  change  took place, in my eyes, with regard to

Zuchin's face towards  the  end of that evening. Suddenly, I seemed to see new wrinkles appear  upon its

surface, its eyes grow deeper, its smile become a  different  one, and the whole face assume such an altered

aspect  that I scarcely  recognised it. 

When the reading was ended, Zuchin, the other students, and  myself  manifested our desire to be "comrades

all" by drinking  vodka until  little remained in the bottle. Thereupon Zuchin asked  if any one had a

quarterrouble to spare, so that he could send  the old woman who  looked after him to buy some more; yet, on

my  offering to provide the  money, he made as though he had not heard  me, and turned to Operoff,  who pulled

out a purse sewn with  bugles, and handed him the sum  required. 

"And mind you don't get drunk," added the giver, who himself had  not partaken of the vodka. 

"By heavens!" answered Zuchin as he sucked the marrow out of a  mutton bone (I remember thinking that it

must be because he ate  marrow that he was so clever). "By heavens!" he went on with a  slight  smile (and his

smile was of the kind that one  involuntarily noticed,  and somehow felt grateful for), "even if I  did get drunk,

there would  be no great harm done. I wonder which  of us two could look after  himself the betteryou or I?

Anyway I  am willing to make the  experiment," and he slapped his forehead  with mock boastfulness. "But

what a pity it is that Semenoff has  disappeared! He has gone and  completely hidden himself  somewhere." 

Sure enough, the greyhaired Semenoff who had comforted me so  much  at my first examination by being

worse dressed than myself,  and who,  after passing the second examination, had attended his  lectures  regularly

during the first month, had disappeared  thereafter from  view, and never been seen at the University

throughout the latter part  of the course. 

"Where is he?" asked some one. 

"I do not know" replied Zuchin. "He has escaped my eye  altogether.  Yet what fun I used to have with him!

What fire there  was in the man!  and what an intellect! I should be indeed sorry  if he has come to  griefand

come to grief he probably has, for  he was no mere boy to  take his University course in instalments." 

After a little further conversation, and agreeing to meet again  the next night at Zuchin's, since his abode was

the most central  point for us all, we began to disperse. As, one by one, we left  the  room, my conscience

started pricking me because every one  seemed to be  going home on foot, whereas I had my drozhki.

Accordingly, with some  hesitation I offered Operoff a lift.  Zuchin came to the door with us,  and, after

borrowing a rouble of  Operoff, went off to make a night of  it with some friends. As we  drove along, Operoff

told me a good deal  about Zuchin's character  and mode of life, and on reaching home it was  long before I

could  get to sleep for thinking of the new acquaintances  I had made.  For many an hour, as I lay awake, I kept


Youth

XLIII. NEW COMRADES 84



Top




Page No 87


wavering between  the  respect which their knowledge, simplicity, and sense of honour,  as well as the poetry

of their youth and courage, excited in my  regard, and the distaste which I felt for their outward man. In  spite

of my desire to do so, it was at that time literally  impossible for me  to associate with them, since our ideas

were  too wholly at variance.  For me, life's meaning and charm contained  an infinitude of shades of  which

they had not an inkling, and  vice versa. The greatest obstacles  of all, however, to our better  acquaintance I

felt to be the twenty  roubles' worth of cloth in  my tunic, my drozhki, and my white linen  shirt; and they

appeared  to me most important obstacles, since they  made me feel as though  I had unwittingly insulted these

comrades by  displaying such  tokens of my wealth. I felt guilty in their eyes, and  as though,  whether I

accepted or rejected their acquittal and took a  line of  my own, I could never enter into equal and unaffected

relations  with them. Yet to such an extent did the stirring poetry of  the  courage which I could detect in

Zuchin (in particular) overshadow  the coarse, vicious side of his nature that the latter made no  unpleasant

impression upon me. 

For a couple of weeks I visited Zuchin's almost every night for  purposes of work. Yet I did very little there,

since, as I have  said,  I had lost ground at the start, and, not having sufficient  grit in me  to catch up my

companions by solitary study, was  forced merely to  PRETEND that I was listening to and taking in  all they

were reading. I  have an idea, too, that they divined my  pretence, since I often  noticed that they passed over

points  which they themselves knew  without first inquiring of me whether  I did the same. Yet, day by day,  I

was coming to regard the  vulgarity of this circle with more  indulgence, to feel  increasingly drawn towards its

way of life, and to  find in it  much that was poetical. Only my word of honour to Dimitri  that I  would never

indulge in dissipation with these new comrades kept  me from deciding also to share their diversions. 

Once, I thought I would make a display of my knowledge of  literature, particularly French literature, and so

led the  conversation to that theme. Judge, then, of my surprise when I  discovered that not only had my

companions been reading the  foreign  passages in Russian, but that they had studied far more  foreign works

than I had, and knew and could appraise English,  and even Spanish,  writers of whom I had never so much as

heard!  Likewise, Pushkin and  Zhukovski represented to them LITERATURE,  and not, as to myself,  certain

books in yellow covers which I had  once read and studied when  a child. For Dumas and Sue they had an

almost equal contempt, and, in  general, were competent to form  much better and clearer judgments on  literary

matters than I was,  for all that I refused to recognise the  fact. In knowledge of  music, too, I could not beat

them, and was  astonished to find  that Operoff played the violin, and another student  the cello  and piano,

while both of them were members of the University  orchestra, and possessed a wide knowledge of and

appreciation of  good  music. In short, with the exception of the French and German  languages, my

companions were better posted at every point than I  was, yet not the least proud of the fact. True, I might

have  plumed  myself on my position as a man of the world, but Woloda  excelled me  even in that. Wherein,

then, lay the height from  which I presumed to  look down upon these comrades? In my  acquaintanceship with

Prince Ivan  Ivanovitch? In my ability to  speak French? In my drozhki? In my linen  shirt? In my finger

nails? "Surely these things are all rubbish," was  the thought  which would come flitting through my head

under the  influence of  the envy which the goodfellowship and kindly, youthful  gaiety  displayed around me

excited in my breast. Every one addressed  his  interlocutor in the second person singular. True, the familiarity

of this address almost approximated to rudeness, yet even the  boorish  exterior of the speaker could not

conceal a constant  endeavour never  to hurt another one's feelings. The terms "brute"  or "swine," when  used in

this goodnatured fashion, only  convulsed me, and gave me  cause for inward merriment. In no way  did they

offend the person  addressed, or prevent the company at  large from remaining on the most  sincere and friendly

footing. In  all their intercourse these youths  were delicate and forbearing  in a way that only very poor and

very  young men can be. However  much I might detect in Zuchin's character  and amusements an  element of

coarseness and profligacy, I could also  detect the  fact that his drinkingbouts were of a very different order  to

the puerility with burnt rum and champagne in which I had  participated at Baron Z.'s. 


Youth

XLIII. NEW COMRADES 85



Top




Page No 88


XLIV. ZUCHIN AND SEMENOFF

Although I do not know what class of society Zuchin belonged to,  I  know that, without the help either of

means or social position,  he had  matriculated from the Seventh Gymnasium. At that time he  was

eighteenthough he looked much olderand very clever,  especially in  his powers of assimilation. To him it

was easier to  survey the whole  of some complicated subject, to foresee its  various parts and  deductions, than

to use that knowledge, when  gained, for reasoning out  the exact laws to which those  deductions were due. He

knew that he was  clever, and of the fact  he was proud; yet from that very pride arose  the circumstance that  he

treated every one with unvarying simplicity  and goodnature.  Moreover, his experience of life must have

been  considerable,  for already he had squandered much love, friendship,  activity,  and money. Though poor

and moving only in the lower ranks of  society, there was nothing which he had ever attempted for  which he

did not thenceforth feel the contempt, the indifference,  or the utter  disregard which were bound to result from

his  attaining his goal too  easily. In fact, the very ardour with  which he applied himself to a  new pursuit

seemed to be due  to his contempt for what he had already  attained, since his  abilities always led him to

success, and therefore  to a certain  right to despise it. With the sciences it was the same.  Though  little

interested in them, and taking no notes, he knew  mathematics thoroughly, and was uttering no vain boast

when he  said  that he could beat the professor himself. Much of what he  heard said  in lectures he thought

rubbish, yet with his peculiar  habit of  unconsciously practical roguishness he feigned to  subscribe to all  that

the professors thought important, and every  professor adored him.  True, he was outspoken to the authorities,

but they none the less  respected him. Besides disliking and  despising the sciences, he  despised all who

laboured to attain  what he himself had mastered so  easily, since the sciences, as he  understood them, did not

occupy  onetenth part of his powers. In  fact, life, as he saw it from the  student's standpoint, contained

nothing to which he could devote  himself wholly, and his  impetuous, active nature (as he himself often  said)

demanded life  complete: wherefore he frequented the  drinkingbout in so far as  he could afford it, and

surrendered himself  to dissipation  chiefly out of a desire to get as far away from himself  as  possible.

Consequently, just as the examinations were  approaching,  Operoff's prophecy to me came true, for Zuchin

wasted two whole weeks  in this fashion, and we had to do the  latter part of our preparation  at another

student's. Yet at the  first examination he reappeared with  pale, haggard face and  tremulous hands, and passed

brilliantly into  the second course! 

The company of roisterers of which Zuchin had been the leader  since its formation at the beginning of the

term consisted of  eight  students, among whom, at first, had been numbered Ikonin  and Semenoff;  but the

former had left under the strain of the  continuous revelry in  which the band had indulged in the early  part of

the term, and the  latter seceded later for reasons which  were never wholly explained. In  its early days this

band had been  looked upon with awe by all the  fellows of our course, and had  had its exploits much

discussed. Of  these exploits the leading  heroes had been Zuchin and, towards the end  of the term,  Semenoff,

but the latter had come to be generally  shunned, and to  cause disturbances on the rare occasions when he

attended a  lecture. Just before the examinations began, he rounded off  his  drinking exploits in a most

energetic and original fashion, as I  myself had occasion to witness (through my acquaintanceship with

Zuchin). This is how it was. One evening we had just assembled at  Zuchin's, and Operoff, reinforcing a

candlestick with a candle  stuck  in a bottle, had just plunged his nose into his notebooks  and begun to  read

aloud in his thin voice from his neatlywritten  notes on physics,  when the landlady entered the room, and

informed Zuchin that some one  had brought a note for him . .  .[The remainder of this chapter is  omitted in the

original.] 

XLV. I COME TO GRIEF

At length the first examinationon differentials and integrals  drew near, but I continued in a vague state

which precluded me  from  forming any clear idea of what was awaiting me. Every  evening, after  consorting

with Zuchin and the rest, the thought  would occur to me  that there was something in my convictions  which I


Youth

XLIV. ZUCHIN AND SEMENOFF 86



Top




Page No 89


must change   something wrong and mistaken; yet every  morning the daylight would  find me again satisfied

to be "comme  il faut," and desirous of no  change whatsoever. 

Such was the frame of mind in which I attended for the first  examination. I seated myself on the bench where

the princes,  counts,  and barons always sat, and began talking to them in  French, with the  not unnatural result

that I never gave another  thought to the answers  which I was shortly to return to questions  in a subject of

which I  knew nothing. I gazed supinely at other  students as they went up to be  examined, and even allowed

myself  to chaff some of them. 

"Well, Grap," I said to Ilinka (who, from our first entry into  the  University, had shaken off my influence, had

ceased to smile  when I  spoke to him, and always remained illdisposed towards  me), "have you  survived the

ordeal?" 

"Yes," retorted Ilinka. "Let us see if YOU can do so." 

I smiled contemptuously at the answer, notwithstanding that the  doubt which he had expressed had given me

a momentary shock. Once  again, however, indifference overlaid that feeling, and I  remained so  entirely

absentminded and supine that, the very  moment after I had  been examined (a mere formality for me, as it

turned out) I was making  a dinner appointment with Baron Z. When  called out with Ikonin, I  smoothed the

creases in my uniform, and  walked up to the examiner's  table with perfect sang froid. 

True, a slight shiver of apprehension ran down my back when the  young professorthe same one as had

examined me for my  matriculationlooked me straight in the face as I reached across  to  the envelope

containing the tickets. Ikonin, though taking a  ticket  with the same plunge of his whole body as he had done

at  the previous  examinations, did at least return some sort of an  answer this time,  though a poor one. I, on the

contrary, did just  as he had done on the  two previous occasions, or even worse,  since I took a second ticket,

yet for a second time returned no  answer. The professor looked me  compassionately in the face, and  said in a

quiet, but determined,  voice: 

"You will not pass into the second course, Monsieur Irtenieff.  You  had better not complete the examinations.

The faculty must be  weeded  out. The same with you, Monsieur Ikonin." 

Ikonin implored leave to finish the examinations, as a great  favour, but the professor replied that he (Ikonin)

was not likely  to  do in two days what he had not succeeded in doing in a year,  and that  he had not the

smallest chance of passing. Ikonin  renewed his humble,  piteous appeals, but the professor was  inexorable. 

"You can go, gentlemen," he remarked in the same quiet, resolute  voice. 

I was only too glad to do so, for I felt ashamed of seeming, by  my  silent presence, to be joining in Ikonin's

humiliating prayers  for  grace. I have no recollection of how I threaded my way  through the  students in the

hall, nor of what I replied to their  questions, nor of  how I passed into the vestibule and departed  home. I was

offended,  humiliated, and genuinely unhappy. 

For three days I never left my room, and saw no one, but found  relief in copious tears. I should have sought a

pistol to shoot  myself if I had had the necessary determination for the deed. I  thought that Ilinka Grap would

spit in my face when he next met  me,  and that he would have the right to do so; that Operoff would  rejoice  at

my misfortune, and tell every one of it; that  Kolpikoff had justly  shamed me that night at the restaurant; that

my stupid speeches to  Princess Kornikoff had had their fitting  result; and so on, and so on.  All the moments

in my life which  had been for me most difficult and  painful recurred to my mind. I  tried to blame some one

for my  calamity, and thought that some  one must have done it on purposemust  have conspired a whole

intrigue against me. Next, I murmured against  the professors,  against my comrades, Woloda, Dimitri, and


Youth

XLIV. ZUCHIN AND SEMENOFF 87



Top




Page No 90


Papa (the  last for  having sent me to the University at all). Finally, I railed  at  Providence for ever having let

me see such ignominy. Believing  myself ruined for ever in the eyes of all who knew me, I besought  Papa to

let me go into the hussars or to the Caucasus. Naturally,  Papa was anything but pleased at what had

happened; yet, on  seeing my  passionate grief, he comforted me by saying that,  though it was a bad  business,

it might yet be mended by my  transferring to another  faculty. Woloda, who also saw nothing  very terrible in

my misfortune,  added that at least I should not  be put out of countenance in a new  faculty, since I should have

new comrades there. As for the ladies of  the household, they  neither knew nor cared what either an

examination  or a plucking  meant, and condoled with me only because they saw me in  such  distress. Dimitri

came to see me every day, and was very kind and  consolatory throughout; but for that very reason he seemed

to me  to  have grown colder than before. It always hurt me and made me  feel  uncomfortable when he came up

to my room and seated himself  in silence  beside me, much as a doctor might scat himself by the  bedside of an

awkward patient. Sophia Ivanovna and Varenika sent  me books for which  I had expressed a wish, as also an

invitation  to go and see them, but  in that very thoughtfulness of theirs I  saw only proud, humiliating

condescension to one who had fallen  beyond forgiveness. Although, in  three days' time, I grew calmer,  it was

not until we departed for the  country that I left the  house, but spent the time in nursing my grief  and

wandering,  fearful of all the household, through the various  rooms. 

One evening, as I was sitting deep in thought and listening to  Avdotia playing her waltz, I suddenly leapt to

my feet, ran  upstairs,  got out the copybook whereon I had once inscribed  "Rules of My Life,"  opened it, and

experienced my first moment of  repentance and moral  resolution. True, I burst into tears once  more, but they

were no  longer tears of despair. Pulling myself  together, I set about writing  out a fresh set of rules, in the

assured conviction that never again  would I do a wrong action,  waste a single moment on frivolity, or  alter

the rules which I  now decided to frame. 

How long that moral impulse lasted, what it consisted of, and  what  new principles I devised for my moral

growth I will relate  when  speaking of the ensuing and happier portion of my early  manhood. 


Youth

XLIV. ZUCHIN AND SEMENOFF 88



Top





Bookmarks



1. Table of Contents, page = 3

2. Youth, page = 4

   3. Leo Tolstoy, page = 4

   4. I. WHAT I CONSIDER TO HAVE BEEN THE BEGINNING OF MY YOUTH, page = 5

   5. II. SPRINGTIME, page = 5

   6. III. DREAMS, page = 7

   7. IV. OUR FAMILY CIRCLE, page = 9

   8. VI. CONFESSION, page = 12

   9. VII. THE EXPEDITION TO THE MONASTERY, page = 13

   10. VIII. THE SECOND CONFESSION, page = 14

   11. IX. HOW I PREPARED MYSELF FOR THE EXAMINATIONS, page = 16

   12. X. THE EXAMINATION IN HISTORY, page = 17

   13. XI. MY EXAMINATION IN MATHEMATICS, page = 19

   14. XII. MY EXAMINATION IN LATIN, page = 21

   15. XIII. I BECOME GROWN-UP, page = 23

   16. XIV. HOW WOLODA AND DUBKOFF AMUSED THEMSELVES, page = 26

   17. XV. I AM FETED AT DINNER, page = 28

   18. XVI. THE QUARREL, page = 30

   19. XVII. I GET READY TO PAY SOME CALLS, page = 33

   20. XVIII. THE VALAKHIN FAMILY, page = 35

   21. XIX. THE KORNAKOFFS, page = 37

   22. XX. THE IWINS, page = 39

   23. XXI. PRINCE IVAN IVANOVITCH, page = 41

   24. XXII. INTIMATE CONVERSATION WITH MY FRIEND, page = 42

   25. XXIII. THE NECHLUDOFFS, page = 44

   26. XXIV. LOVE, page = 47

   27. XXV. I BECOME BETTER ACQUAINTED WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS, page = 49

   28. XXVI. I SHOW OFF, page = 51

   29. XXVII. DIMITRI, page = 53

   30. XXVIII. IN THE COUNTRY, page = 56

   31. XXIX. RELATIONS BETWEEN THE GIRLS AND OURSELVES, page = 58

   32. XXX. HOW I EMPLOYED MY TIME, page = 60

   33. XXXI. "COMME IL FAUT", page = 62

   34. XXXII. YOUTH, page = 63

   35. XXXIII. OUR NEIGHBOURS, page = 66

   36. XXXIV. MY FATHER'S SECOND MARRIAGE, page = 68

   37. XXXV. HOW WE RECEIVED THE NEWS, page = 69

   38. XXXVI. THE UNIVERSITY, page = 72

   39. XXXVII. AFFAIRS OF THE HEART, page = 74

   40. XXXVIII. THE WORLD, page = 75

   41. XXXIX. THE STUDENTS' FEAST, page = 77

   42. XL. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS, page = 79

   43. XLI. MY FRIENDSHIP WITH THE NECHLUDOFFS, page = 81

   44. XLII. OUR STEPMOTHER, page = 83

   45. XLIII. NEW COMRADES, page = 85

   46. XLIV. ZUCHIN AND SEMENOFF, page = 89

   47. XLV. I COME TO GRIEF, page = 89